Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 31 — Romans 16:5

Homily 31 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210231.htm>.

Opening

Romans 16:5

Rom. XVI. 5

Greet my beloved Epenetus, who is the firstfruits of Achaia for Christ.

Salute my well-beloved Epenetus, who is the first-fruits of Achaia unto Christ.

I believe that many people, even those who seem to be extremely good, rush past this section of the Epistle as if it were unnecessary and carried little weight. I think the same thing happens to them with the genealogy in the Gospel. Because it is a list of names, they assume they cannot gain much benefit from it. Yet gold refiners are careful even about tiny fragments, while these people pass over such large pieces of gold. To prevent this from happening to them, what I have already said should be enough to shake them from their laziness. We have already shown from previous discussions that the benefit even from this section is not insignificant, when we lifted up your soul through those addresses. So today we will try to mine in this same place again. It is possible to find a great treasure even from bare names. If, for example, you were shown why Abraham was so called, why Sarah, why Israel, why Samuel, you would discover from this many real subjects worth investigating. You can gather the same advantage from times and places as well. The good person becomes rich even from these things, but the lazy person does not gain anything even from the most obvious matters. The very name of Adam teaches us considerable wisdom, as do the names of his son, his wife, and most of the others. Names serve to remind us of many circumstances. They reveal at once God's blessings and women's thankfulness, for when they conceived by God's gift, it was the women who gave these names to the children. But why are we now reflecting on names when so many important meanings are being neglected, and many people do not even know the names of the sacred books themselves? Still, we ought not to withdraw from paying attention to matters like this. For "you ought," He says, "to have put My money to the exchangers." Therefore, even if no one listens, let us do our part and demonstrate that there is nothing superfluous, nothing added randomly in the Scriptures. If these names served no purpose, they would not have been added to the Epistle, nor would Paul have written what he wrote. But some people are so small-minded, empty, and unworthy of Heaven that they think not only names but whole books of the Bible are useless—like Leviticus, Joshua, and others. In this way many simple-minded people have been led to reject the Old Testament, and advancing further along this evil path, they have likewise cut away many parts of the New Testament as well. But we do not pay much attention to these people, who are intoxicated and living for the flesh. However, if anyone loves wisdom and enjoys spiritual instruction, let him be told that even the things that seem unimportant in Scripture are not placed there randomly or without purpose, and that even the old laws have much to teach us. For it says, "All these things are types and are written for our instruction." This is why Paul also says to Timothy, "Give heed to reading, to exhortation," urging him to read the old books, even though Timothy had such great spiritual power that he could drive out demons and raise the dead. Now let us continue with the subject at hand. "Salute my well-beloved Epenetus." It is worth learning from this how Paul distributes different praises to each person. This praise is no small thing but is actually very great, and proof of great excellence in Epenetus—that Paul should consider him beloved, Paul who never loved out of favoritism but only by sound judgment. Then comes another commendation: "Who is the first-fruits of Achaia." What he means is either that Epenetus leaped forward before anyone else and became a believer (which would be no small praise), or that he displayed more godly behavior than anyone else. That is why, after saying "who is the first-fruits of Achaia," Paul does not stop there but, to prevent you from thinking this is worldly glory, adds "unto Christ." Now if in civil matters the person who is first seems great and honorable, how much more so in these matters. Since they were likely of humble origin, Paul speaks of the true noble birth and preeminence, giving Epenetus his honors from this. Paul says he is the first-fruits not only of Corinth but of the whole nation, as if he had become a door and entrance for the rest. The reward for such a person is not small, for he will receive much recompense from the achievements of others as well, since he contributed much toward them by being first.

I think that many even of those who have the appearance of being extremely good men, hasten over this part of the Epistle as superfluous, and having no great weight in it. And I think that the same befalls them in regard to the genealogy that is in the Gospel. For because it is a catalogue of names, they think they cannot get any great good from it. Yet the gold founders' people are careful even about the little fragments; while these pass over even such great cakes of gold. That this then may not befall them, what I have already said were enough to lead them off from their listlessness. For that the gain even from this is no contemptible one, we have shown even from what was said on a former occasion, when we lifted up your soul by means of these addresses. We will endeavor then today also to mine in this same place. For it is possible even from bare names to find a great treasure. If, for instance, you were shown why Abraham was so called, why Sarah, why Israel, why Samuel, you would find even from this a great many real subjects of research. And from times too, and from places, you may gather the same advantage. For the good man waxes rich even from these; but he that is slothful, does not gain even from the most evident things. Thus the very name of Adam teaches us no small wisdom, and that of his son, and of his wife, and most of the others. For names serve to remind us of several circumstances. They show at once God's benefits and women's thankfulness. For when they conceived by the gift of God, it was they who gave these names to the children. But why are we now philosophizing about names, while meanings so important are neglected, and many do not so much as know the very names of the sacred books? Still even then we ought not to recede from an attention to things of this sort. For you ought, He says, to have put My money to the exchangers. Matthew 25:27 And therefore though there be nobody that listens to it, let us do our part, and show that there is nothing superfluous, nothing added at random in the Scriptures. For if these names had no use, they would not then have been added to the Epistle, nor would Paul have written what he has written. But there are some even so low-minded, and empty, and unworthy of Heaven, as not to think that names only, but whole books of the Bible are of no use, as Leviticus, Joshua, and more besides. And in this way many of the simple ones have been for rejecting the Old Testament, and advancing on in the way, that results from this evil habit of mind, have likewise pruned away many parts of the New Testament also. But of these men, as intoxicated and living to the flesh, we do not make much account. But if any be a lover of wisdom, and a friend to spiritual entertainments, let him be told that even the things which seem to be unimportant in Scripture, are not placed there at random and to no purpose, and that even the old laws have much to profit us. For it says, All these things are types (A.V. ensamples) and are written for our instruction. 1 Corinthians 10:11 Wherefore to Timothy too he says, Give heed to reading, to exhortation 1 Timothy 4:13, so urging him to the reading of the old books, though he was a man with so great a spirit in him, as to be able to drive out devils, and to raise the dead. Let us now keep on with the subject in hand. Salute my well-beloved Epenetus. It is worth learning from this how he distributes to each the different praises. For this praise is no slight one, but even very great, and a proof of great excellence in him, that Paul should hold him beloved, Paul who had no idea of loving by favor, and not by cool judgment. Then another encomium comes, Who is the first-fruits of Achaia. For what he means is, either that he leaped forward before any one else, and became a believer (and this were no slight praise), or that he displayed more religious behavior than any other. And on this account after saying, who is the first-fruits of Achaia, he does not hold his peace, but to prevent your suspecting it to be a glory of the world's, he added, unto Christ. Now if in civil matters, he that is first seems to be great and honorable, much more so in these. As then it was likely that they were of low extraction, he speaks of the true noble birth and preëminency, and gives him his honors from this. And he says, that he is the first-fruits, not of Corinth only, but of the whole nation, as having become as it were a door, and an entrance to the rest. And to such, the reward is no small one. For such an one will reap much recompense also from the achievements of others, in that he too contributed much toward them by beginning.

Verse 6. Greet Mary, who worked very hard for us.

Ver. 6. Greet Mary, who bestowed much labor on us.

How is this? A woman is honored and proclaimed victorious again! Again we men are put to shame. Or rather, we are not just put to shame, but even have an honor conferred upon us. For it is an honor that there are such women among us, but we are put to shame because we men are left so far behind by them. But if we understand where their adornment comes from, we too can quickly catch up to them. Where then does their adornment come from? Let both men and women listen. It does not come from bracelets or necklaces, nor from their eunuchs, maidservants, and gold-embroidered dresses, but from their labors on behalf of the truth. For he says she bestowed much labor on us—that is, not only on herself or her own advancement (for many women today do this by fasting and sleeping on the floor), but also on others, thus running the same race that Apostles and Evangelists ran. In what sense then does he say, "I do not permit a woman to teach"? He means to prevent her from coming forward publicly and from the seat on the bema, not from the word of teaching. For if this were the case, how could he have said to the woman who had an unbelieving husband, "How do you know, O woman, if you will save your husband?" Or how could he allow her to instruct children, when he says, "but she will be saved through childbearing if they continue in faith, love, and holiness, with self-control"? How did Priscilla come to instruct even Apollos? It was not then to cut off private conversation for edification that he said this, but rather what is given before all in the public assembly, which it is the teacher's duty to give; or again, in case the husband is a believer and thoroughly equipped, able also to instruct her. When she is the wiser, then he does not forbid her from teaching and improving him. And he does not say "who taught much," but "who bestowed much labor," because along with teaching she performed other ministries besides—those involving dangers, money, and travels. For the women of those days were more spirited than lions, sharing with the Apostles their labors for the Gospel's sake. In this way they traveled with them and also performed all other ministries. And even in Christ's day, women followed Him who ministered to Him from their resources and waited upon the Teacher.

How is this? A woman again is honored and proclaimed victorious! Again are we men put to shame. Or rather, we are not put to shame only, but have even an honor conferred upon us. For an honor we have, in that there are such women among us, but we are put to shame, in that we men are left so far behind by them. But if we come to know whence it comes, that they are so adorned, we too shall speedily overtake them. Whence then is their adorning? Let both men and women listen. It is not from bracelets, or from necklaces, nor from their eunuchs either, and their maid-servants, and gold-broidered dresses, but from their toils in behalf of the truth. For he says, who bestowed much labor on us, that is, not on herself only, nor upon her own advancement, (see p. 520) (for this many women of the present day do, by fasting, and sleeping on the floor), but upon others also, so carrying on the race Apostles and Evangelists ran. In what sense then does he say, I suffer not a woman to teach? 1 Timothy 2:12 He means to hinder her from publicly coming forward 1 Corinthians 14:35, and from the seat on the bema, not from the word of teaching. Since if this were the case, how would he have said to the woman that had an unbelieving husband, How do you know, O woman, if you shall save your husband? 1 Corinthians 7:16 Or how came he to allow her to admonish children, when he says, but she shall be saved by child-bearing if they continue in faith, and charity, and holiness, with sobriety? 1 Timothy 2:15 How came Priscilla to instruct even Apollos? It was not then to cut in sunder private conversing for advantage that he said this, but that before all, and which it was the teacher's duty to give in the public assembly; or again, in case the husband be believing and thoroughly furnished, able also to instruct her. When she is the wiser, then he does not forbid her teaching and improving him. And he does not say, who taught much, but who bestowed much labor, because along with teaching ( τοὓ λόγου) she performs other ministries besides, those in the way of dangers, in the way of money, in the way of travels. For the women of those days were more spirited than lions, sharing with the Apostles their labors for the Gospel's sake. In this way they went travelling with them, and also performed all other ministries. And even in Christ's day there followed Him women, which ministered unto Him of their substance Luke 8:3, and waited upon the Teacher.

Greet Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen.

Ver. 7. Salute Andronicus and Junia my kinsmen.

This also appears to be a statement of praise. What comes next is even more praiseworthy. And what kind of praise is this? "And my fellow-prisoners." This is the highest honor, a noble declaration. When was Paul a prisoner, that he could call them his fellow-prisoners? In fact, he had not been imprisoned, but he had suffered things worse than prisoners endure—being separated not only from his country and family, but also wrestling with hunger and constant threat of death, along with thousands of other hardships. A prisoner's only misfortune is being separated from relatives and often being enslaved rather than free. But in Paul's case, one could point to trials as numerous as snowflakes, which this blessed person endured by being carried about from place to place, whipped, chained, stoned, shipwrecked, with countless people plotting against him. Captives usually have no further enemy after being led away and actually receive considerable care from their captors. But this man was continually surrounded by enemies and saw spears on every side, along with sharpened swords, battle lines, and conflicts. Since these people likely shared many dangers with him, he calls them fellow-captives, just as in another passage he mentions "Aristarchus my fellow-prisoner." Then comes another praise besides this: "Who are of note among the Apostles." Indeed, to be apostles at all is a great thing. But to be especially distinguished even among the apostles—just consider what a magnificent praise this is! They were distinguished because of their works and their accomplishments. Oh, how great is the philosophia of this woman, that she should even be considered worthy of the title of apostle! But he does not stop even here; he adds yet another praise, saying, "Who were also in Christ before me."

This also looks like an encomium. And what follows is much more so. And what sort is this of? And my fellow-prisoners. For this is the greatest honor, the noble proclamation. And where was Paul a prisoner, that he should call them my fellow-prisoners? A prisoner indeed he had not been, but he had suffered things worse than prisoners, in being not an alien only to his country and his family, but in wrestling with famine and continual death, and thousands of other things. For of a prisoner the only misfortune is this, that he is separated from his relations, and often has to be a slave instead of being free. But in this case one may mention temptations thick as snow-flakes, which this blessed person underwent by being carried and taken about, scourged, fettered, stoned, shipwrecked, with countless people plotting against him. And captives indeed have no further foe after they are led away, but they even experience great care from those who have taken them. But this man was continually in the midst of enemies, and saw spears on every side, and sharpened swords, and arrays, and battles. Since then it was likely that these shared many dangers with him, he calls them fellow-captives. As in another passage also, Aristarchus my fellow-prisoner. Colossians 4:10 Then another praise besides. Who are of note among the Apostles. And indeed to be apostles at all is a great thing. But to be even among these of note, just consider what a great encomium this is! But they were of note owing to their works, to their achievements. Oh! How great is the devotion ( φιλοσοφία) of this woman, that she should be even counted worthy of the appellation of apostle! But even here he does not stop, but adds another encomium besides, and says, Who were also in Christ before me.

This too is high praise: that they came forward and arrived before others. But notice the holy soul, how free it is from vanity. For after achieving glory of this kind and degree, he places others ahead of himself and does not hide from us the fact that he came after them, nor is he ashamed to admit this. And why should you be surprised that he is not ashamed of this, when he does not even hesitate to display his former life before people, calling himself a blasphemer and a persecutor? 1 Timothy 1:13 Since he could not place them ahead of others on this basis, he considered himself, who had come in after others, and from this he found a way to give them praise by saying, Who were in Christ before me.

For this too is a very great praise, that they sprang forth and came before others. But let me draw your attention to the holy soul, how untainted it is by vanity. For after glory such as his in kind and degree, he sets others before himself, and does not hide from us the fact of his having come after them, nor is ashamed of confessing this. And why are you surprised at his not being ashamed of this, when he shuns not even to parade before men his former life, calling himself a blasphemer, and a persecutor? 1 Timothy 1:13 Since then he was not able to set them before others on this score, he looked out himself, who had come in after others, and from this he did find means of bestowing a praise upon them by saying, Who were in Christ before me.

Verse 8. Greet Amplias my beloved.

Ver. 8. Greet Amplias my beloved.

Here again he praises this person through his love. For Paul's love was directed toward God and brought countless blessings with it. For if being loved by a king is a great thing, what a great praise it must be to be beloved by Paul! For if Amplias had not acquired great virtue, he would not have attracted Paul's love. Since Paul is accustomed (οἶδε) not only to withhold his love from those who live in vice and transgressions, but even to anathematize them. As when he says, "If any man love not the Lord Jesus, let him be accursed" (1 Corinthians 16:22); and, "If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that you have received, let him be accursed" (Galatians 1:8).

Here again he passes encomiums upon his person by his love. For the love of Paul was for God, carrying countless blessings with it. For if being loved by the king is a great thing, what a great encomium must it be to be beloved by Paul? For if he had not acquired great virtue, he would not have attracted his love? Since as for those who live in vice and transgressions he is accustomed ( οἶδε) not only to abstain from loving them, but even to anathematize them. As when he says, If any man love not the Lord Jesus, let him be accursed 1 Corinthians 16:22; and, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that you have received, let him be accursed. Galatians 1:8

Verse 9. Greet Urbanus, my fellow worker in the Lord.

Ver. 9. Salute Urbane, my helper in the Lord.

This is a higher praise than the previous one, for it actually includes that earlier praise as well. And Stachys, my beloved. This again is an honor of the same type.

This is a greater encomium than the other. For this even comprehends that. And Stachys, my beloved. This again is an honor of the same kind.

Verse 10. Greet Apelles, approved in Christ.

Ver. 10. Salute Apelles, approved in Christ.

There is no praise like this—being blameless and giving no opportunity for accusation in the things of God. For when he says "approved in Christ," he includes the whole catalog of virtues. And why does he nowhere say "my Lord so-and-so" or "my Master this person"? It is because these commendations were greater than those. For those are merely titles of rank (τιμἥς), but these are titles of virtue. And he paid them this same honor not randomly, or as if he were addressing people of lesser virtue with the same language as those of high and great character. For insofar as he is addressing them—and that too, one along with another in the same letter—he honors them all alike. But by stating the praises particular to each person, he sets before us the virtue peculiar to each. In this way he neither gives rise to envy by honoring one and dishonoring another, nor creates in them laziness and confusion by giving them all the same dignity when they did not deserve the same. See now how he again comes to the admirable women. For after saying, "Salute them which are of Aristobulus' household,"

There is no praise like this, being unblamable, and giving no handle in the things of God. For when he says, approved in Christ, he includes the whole list of virtues. And on what ground does he nowhere say my Lord such an one, my Master this? It is because these encomiums were greater than those. For those are mere titles of rank ( τιμἥς), but these are of virtue. And this same honor he paid them not at random, or as addressing several of inferior virtue with the high and great characters. For so far as he is addressing, and that too one along with another, and in the same letter, he honors them all alike. But by stating the praises particularly to each, he sets before us the virtue peculiar to each; so as neither to give birth to envy by honoring one and dishonoring another, nor to work in them listlessness and confusion, by giving them all the same dignity, though they did not deserve the same. See now how he again comes to the admirable women. For after saying, Salute them which are of Aristobulus' household,

Verse 11. Greet Herodion my kinsman; greet those who belong to the household of Narcissus.

Ver. 11. Salute Herodion my kinsman; greet them which be of the household of Narcissus;

It is likely that these people were not as distinguished as those mentioned earlier. For this reason, Paul does not even name them all individually. After giving them the praise that suited them—namely, that they were faithful (and this is the meaning of the phrase)—

Who, it is likely, were not so worthy as the afore-mentioned, on which account also he does not mention them all by name even, and after giving them the encomium which was suited to them, that of being faithful, (and this the meaning of,)

Which are in the Lord.

Which are in the Lord.

He returns again to the women and says,

He again reverts to the women, and says,

Verse 12. Greet Tryphena and Tryphosa, who work hard in the Lord.

Ver. 12. Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa, who labor in the Lord.

Regarding the earlier woman, he says she gave you her labor, but of these two he says they are still laboring. And this is no small praise, that they should be constantly at work, and not only work but labor as well. But he calls Persis beloved too, to show that she is greater than these.

And in regard to the former woman, he says that she bestowed labor upon you, but of these that they are still laboring. And this is no small encomium, that they should be in work throughout, and should not only work, but labor even. But Persis he calls beloved too, to show that she is greater than these.

For he says, "Salute my beloved Persis."

For he says, Salute my beloved Persis.

And he likewise testifies to her great labors, saying, "who labored much in the Lord."

And of her great laborings he likewise bears testimony, and says, which labored much in the Lord.

He knows exactly how to recognize each person according to their merits. By doing this, he makes these individuals more enthusiastic by not denying them any of what they are due, even commending the smallest superiority. At the same time, he makes the others more virtuous and spurs them on to the same zeal through his praises of these people.

So well does he know how to name each after his deserts, so making these more eager by not depriving them of any of their dues, but commending even the slightest preëminence, and making the others more virtuous, and inciting them to the same zeal, by his encomiums upon these.

Verse 12. Greet Rufus, chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine.

Ver. 12. Salute Rufus, chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine.

Here again the good things are without any drawback, since both the son and the mother are of such character, and the house is full of blessing, and the root agrees with the fruit. For Paul would not have simply said "his mother and mine" unless he had been testifying to the woman's great virtue.

Here again the good things are without any drawback, since the son and the mother are each of such a character, and the house is full of blessing, and the root agrees with the fruit; for he would not have simply said, his mother and mine, unless he had been bearing testimony to the woman for great virtue.

Verse 14. Greet Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes, and the brothers who are with them.

Ver. 14. Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermas, Patrobas, Hermes, and the brethren which are with them.

Here don't focus on how he begins addressing them without any praise, but on how he did not consider them—though they appear to be far inferior to everyone else—unworthy of being addressed by him. Or rather, even this is no small praise, that he actually calls them brethren, just as he also calls those mentioned after them saints. For he says,

Here do not be looking to how he starts them without any encomium, but how he did not reckon them, though far inferior, as it seems, to all, unworthy of being addressed by him. Or rather even this is no slight praise that he even calls them brethren, as also those that are after them he calls saints. For he says,

Verse 15. Greet Philologus and Julius, Nereus and his sister, and Olympas, and all the saints who are with them.

Ver. 15. Salute Philologus, and Julius, and Nereus and his sister, and Olympas, and all the saints which are with them;

This was the highest honor and an indescribable height of dignity. Then, to prevent any jealousy from arising because he addressed one person in one way and another in a different way—naming some individually while mentioning others without distinction, praising some with many points and others with fewer—he once again brings them together in the equality of love and in the holy kiss, saying,

Which was the greatest dignity, and unspeakable height of honor. Then to prevent any jealousy rising from his addressing one in one way and another in another, and some by name and some with no distinction, and some with more points of praise, and some with fewer, he again mingles them in the equality of charity, and in the holy kiss, saying,

Greet one another with a holy kiss.

Ver. 16. Salute one another with an holy kiss.

To remove from them, through this greeting, all arguing that troubled them and all reasons for petty pride—so that neither the great might look down on the small, nor the small resent the greater—and so that arrogance and envy might be driven away even more, since this kiss calmed and made everyone equal. And so he not only tells them to greet one another in this way, but also sends them greetings from the Churches in the same manner. For he says, not this or that individual person greets you, but all of you together,

To cast out of them, by this salutation, all arguing that confused them, and all grounds for little pride; that neither the great might despise the little, nor the little grudge at the greater, but that haughtiness and envy might be more driven away, when this kiss soothed down and levelled every one. And therefore he not only bids them salute in this way, but sends in like manner to them the greeting from the Churches. For there salute you, he says, not this or that person individually, but all of you in common,

The churches of Christ.

The Churches of Christ.

You see that we gain no small benefits from these teachings, and what treasures we would have rushed past if we had not examined this part of the Epistle carefully, as far as we were able. So if there is anyone wise and spiritual, he will dive even deeper and find even more pearls. But since some have often asked why Paul addressed so many people in this Epistle, which he has not done in any other Epistle, we might say that it is because he had never yet seen the Romans that he does this. Yet someone may say, "Well, he had not seen the Colossians either, and yet he did not do anything like this." But these Romans were more distinguished than others, and had come there from other cities, to a safer and more royal city. Since they were living in a foreign land and needed much support for security, and some of them were his acquaintances, and some too had rendered him many important services, he rightly commends them by letter. For Paul's fame was then not small, but so great that even his sending them letters gave those who had the honor of receiving an Epistle from him much protection. For people not only respected him, but were even afraid of him. Had this not been so, he would not have said, "who has been a helper of many, and of myself also" (Romans 16:2). And again, "I could wish that I myself were accursed" (Romans 9:3). And to Philemon he wrote and said, "as Paul the aged, and a prisoner of Jesus Christ" (Philemon 9). And to the Galatians, "Behold, I Paul say to you" (Galatians 5:2). And, "You received me as Jesus Christ" (Galatians 4:14). And writing to the Corinthians he said, "Now some are puffed up, as though I would not come to you" (1 Corinthians 4:18). And again, "These things I have figuratively applied to myself and to Apollos, that you might learn in us not to think of men above what is written" (1 Corinthians 4:6). Now from all these passages it is clear that everyone had a high opinion of him. Wishing then that they should feel at ease and be honored, he addressed each of them, setting forth their praise in the best way he could. For one he calls beloved, another kinsman, another both, another fellow-prisoner, another fellow-worker, another approved, another elect. And of the women, one he addresses by her office, for he does not call her servant of the Church in an undefined way (because if this were so he would have given Tryphena and Persis this title too), but this one as having the office of deaconess, and another as helper and assistant, another as mother, another for the labors she underwent, and some he addresses by the household they belonged to, some by the name of brothers, some by the title of saints. And some he honors by the mere fact of addressing them, and some by addressing them by name, and some by calling them first-fruits, and some by their precedence in time, but more than all, Priscilla and Aquila. For even if all were believers, still all were not alike, but were different in their merits. Therefore to lead them all to greater zeal, he keeps no one's commendations concealed. For when those who labor more do not receive the greater reward also, many become more careless. On this ground even in the kingdom, the honors are not equal, nor among the disciples were all alike, but the three were preeminent above the rest. And among these three again there was a great difference. For this is a very exact method observed by God even to the last. Hence, "one star differs from another star in glory" (1 Corinthians 15:41), it says. And yet all were Apostles and all are to sit on twelve thrones, and all left their possessions, and all accompanied Him; still it was the three He took. And again, to these very three, He said it was possible that some might even be superior. "For to sit," He says, "on My right hand and on My left, is not Mine to give, except to those for whom it is prepared" (Mark 10:40). And He sets Peter before them, when He says, "Do you love Me more than these?" (John 21:15). And John too was loved even above the rest. For there shall be a strict examination of all, and if you are but a little better than your neighbor, if it is even an atom or anything ever so little, God will not overlook even this. And this even from ancient times one might see made clear. For even Lot was a righteous man, yet not so much as Abraham; and Hezekiah again, yet not so much as David; and all the prophets, yet not so much as John.

You see that they are no small gains that we earn from these addresses, and what treasures we should have passed hastily over, unless in this part of the Epistle also we had examined it with accuracy, such, I mean, as was in our power. So if there be found any man of wisdom and spiritual, he will dive even deeper, and find a greater number of pearls. But since some have often made it a question wherefore it was that in this Epistle he addressed so many, which thing he has not done in any other Epistle, we might say that it is owing to his never having seen the Romans yet, that he does this. And yet one may say, Well, he had not seen the Colossians either, and yet he did not do anything of the kind. But these were more honorable than others, and had come there from other cities, as to a safer and more royal city. Since then they were living in a foreign country, and they needed much provision for security, and some of them were of his acquaintance, but some too were there who had rendered him many important services, he with reason commends them by letters; for the glory of Paul was then not little, but so great, that even from his sending them letters, those who had the happiness to have an Epistle to them, gained much protection. For men not only reverenced him, but were even afraid of him. Had this not been so, he would not have said, who had been a succorer of many, and of myself also. Romans 16:2 And again, I could wish that myself were accursed. Romans 9:3 And to Philemon he wrote and said, as Paul the aged, and a prisoner of Jesus Christ. Philippians 9 And to the Galatians, Behold, I Paul say unto you. Galatians 5:2 And, You received me even as Jesus Christ. Galatians 4:14 And writing to the Corinthians he said, Now some are puffed up, as though I would not come unto you. 1 Corinthians 4:18 And again, These things I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos, that you might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written. 1 Corinthians 4:6 Now from all these passages it is clear that all had a great opinion of him. Wishing then that they should feel on easy terms, and be in honor, he addressed each of them, setting forth their praise to the best advantage he might. For one he calls beloved, another kinsman, another both, another fellow-prisoner, another fellow-worker, another approved, another elect. And of the women one he addresses by her title, for he does not call her servant of the Church in an undefined way (because if this were so he would have given Tryphena and Persis this name too), but this one as having the office of deaconess, and another as helper and assistant, another as mother, another from the labors she underwent, and some he addresses from the house they belonged to, some by the name of Brethren, some by the appellation of Saints. And some he honors by the mere fact of addressing them, and some by addressing them by name, and some by calling them first-fruits, and some by their precedence in time, but more than all, Priscilla and Aquila. ( τοὺς περὶ Πρ. κ. ̓Α.) For even if all were believers, still all were not alike, but were different in their merits. Wherefore to lead them all to greater emulation, he keeps no man's encomiums concealed. For when they who labor more, do not receive the greater reward also, many become more listless. On this ground even in the kingdom, the honors are not equal, nor among the disciples were all alike, but the three were preëminent above the rest. And among these three again there was a great difference. For this is a very exact method observed by God even to the last. Hence, one star differs from another star in glory, 1 Corinthians 15:41, it says. And yet all were Apostles and all are to sit on twelve thrones, and all left their goods, and all companied with Him; still it was the three He took. And again, to these very three, He said it was possible ( ἐ γχωρεῖν) that some might even be superior. For to sit, He says, on My right hand and on My left, is not mine to give, save to those for whom it is prepared. Mark 10:40 And He sets Peter before them, when He says, Lovest thou Me more than these? John 21:15 And John too was loved even above the rest. For there shall be a strict examination of all, and if you be but little better than your neighbor, if it be even an atom, or anything ever so little, God will not overlook even this. And this even from of old one might see coming out. For even Lot was a righteous man, yet not so, as was Abraham; and Hezekiah again, yet not so as was David: and all the prophets, yet not so as was John.

Given the care with which these matters are presented, where then are those who refuse to accept that there is a hell? For if all the righteous will not enjoy the same destiny, if they surpass one another even slightly (for one star, it says, differs from another star in glory), how could sinners share the same fate as the righteous? Even a human being would not create such confusion, much less God! But if you wish, I will show you that even in the case of sinners, judging from observable facts, there is this distinction and precise judgment. Consider this: Adam sinned and Eve sinned, and both transgressed, yet they were not equally guilty. Therefore neither were they equally punished. The difference was so great that Paul said, "Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived fell into transgression." Yet the deception was one and the same. Still, God's thorough examination revealed a difference so great that Paul made this statement. Again, Cain was punished, but Lamech, who committed murder after him, did not suffer nearly so severe a punishment. Yet both acts were murder, and Lamech's was worse because even the example before him had not made him better. But since Lamech did not kill his brother after receiving a warning, did not need an accuser, and did not shrink from answering when God questioned him, but even without any accuser pleaded against himself and condemned himself more severely, he obtained pardon. But Cain, having done the opposite, was punished. See with what precision God examines the facts. For this reason He punished those in the flood one way and those in Sodom another, and the Israelites again—both those in Babylon and those in Antiochus' time—in different ways, thus showing that He keeps a strict account of our actions. Some were slaves for seventy years and others for four hundred, but others ate their children and underwent countless other more grievous calamities, and even in this way were not freed, neither they nor those who were burned alive in Sodom. For it shall be more tolerable, He says, for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah than for that city. For if He has no care for us, either when we sin or when we do right, perhaps there would be some reason in saying that there is no punishment. But since He is so extremely concerned about our not sinning and uses so many means to keep us on the right path, it is very clear that He punishes the wicked and also crowns those who do right. But let me ask you to consider the inconsistency of most people. For they complain against God because in His great patience He overlooks so many who are impious, impure, or violent, without punishing them now. Again, if He threatens to punish them in the next world, they are fierce and insistent in their accusations. Yet if this is troubling to them, they ought to accept and admire the former. But what folly! What an unreasonable and senseless attitude! What a sin-loving soul that longs after vice! For it is from this that all these opinions originate. And so if those who say these things would resolve to pursue virtue, they will immediately find themselves satisfied concerning hell also and will not doubt. And where, it is asked, and in what place is this hell? For some storytellers say that it is in the valley of Jehoshaphat, thus taking what was said about a certain past war and applying it to hell. But Scripture does not say this. But in what place, I ask, will it be? Somewhere, I think at least, entirely outside the bounds of this world. For just as prisons and mines are at a great distance from royal residences, so hell will be somewhere outside this world. Let us not seek to know where it is, but how we may escape it. Nor should we disbelieve in things to come simply because God does not punish everyone here. For He is merciful and patient—that is why He threatens and does not immediately cast us into it. For I desire not, He says, the death of a sinner. But if there is no death of a sinner, the words are meaningless. And I know indeed that there is nothing less pleasant to you than these words. But to me nothing is more pleasant. And I wish it were possible at our dinner, our supper, our baths, and everywhere to be talking about hell. For we would not then feel the pain of the evils in this world, nor the pleasure of its good things. For what would you tell me is an evil? Poverty? Disease? Captivity? Physical disability? Why, all these things are trivial compared to the punishment there, even if you speak of those who are tormented with hunger all their lives, or those who are disabled from their earliest days and beg—even this is luxury compared to those other evils. Let us then continually occupy ourselves with talking about these things. For to remember hell prevents our falling into hell. Do you not hear Saint Paul saying, "Who shall suffer everlasting punishment from the face of the Lord"? Do you not hear what Nero's character was, whom Paul even calls the Mystery of Antichrist? For "the mystery of iniquity," he says, "already works." What then? Is Nero to suffer nothing? Is Antichrist to suffer nothing? Or the Devil nothing? Then he will always be Antichrist, and so will the Devil. For they will not cease from evil unless they are punished. Yes, you say, but that there is a hell everyone sees. But only the unbelievers will fall into it. What is the reason, I ask? It is because the believers acknowledge their Master. And what does this matter? When their life is impure, they will on this ground be punished more severely than the unbelievers. For "as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law, but as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law." And "The servant who knew his master's will and did it not shall be beaten with many stripes." But if there is no such thing as giving an account of one's life, and all this is said carelessly, then neither will the Devil have vengeance taken upon him. For he too knows God, and far more than men do, and all the demons know Him and tremble and acknowledge that He is their Judge. If then there is no giving an account of our life, nor of evil deeds, then they too will completely escape. These things are not so, surely they are not! Do not deceive yourselves, beloved. For if there is no hell, how will the Apostles judge the twelve tribes of Israel? How does Paul say, "Do you not know that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this life"? How did Christ say, "The men of Nineveh shall arise and condemn this generation," and "It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment"? Why then make light of things that are no laughing matter? Why deceive yourself and cheat your reason? Why fight against God's love for humanity? For it was through this that He prepared it and threatened, that we might not be cast into it, having become better through this fear. And thus whoever does away with speaking on these subjects does nothing else than thrust us into it and drive us there by this deception. Do not weaken the hands of those who labor for virtue, nor increase the laziness of those who sleep. For if the many are persuaded that there is no hell, when will they leave off vice? Or when will justice be seen? I do not speak of the distinction between sinners and righteous people, but between sinners and sinners. For why is it that one is punished here and another is not punished, though he commits the same sins or even far worse? For if there is no hell, you will have nothing to say in defense of this to those who raise it as an objection. Therefore my advice is that we abandon this foolishness and silence those who argue against these matters. For there will be an exact examination of the smallest things, both in the way of sins and in the way of good deeds, and we shall be punished for lustful looks, for idle words, for mere insulting words, for drunkenness we shall give an account, just as even for a cup of cold water we shall receive a reward, and for a sigh only. For it says, "Set a mark upon the foreheads of the men who sigh and cry." How then do you dare to say that He who will examine our actions with such great precision threatened hell with empty words and lightly? Do not, I beg you, do not with these false hopes destroy yourself and those who believe you! For if you disbelieve our words, inquire of Jews and Gentiles and all heretics. And all of them as with one voice will answer that there shall be a judgment and a retribution. And are human beings not enough? Ask the devils themselves, and you will hear them cry, "Why have you come here to torment us before the time?" And putting all this together, persuade your soul not to be careless, lest by experience you come to know there is a hell, but from this you may be sobered and so be able to escape those tortures and attain to the good

Where then are they who with all this great exactness in view, yet will not allow that there is a hell? For if all the righteous are not to enjoy the same lot, if they exceed others even a little ( for one star, it says, differs from another star in glory,) 1 Corinthians 15:41, how are sinners to be in the same lot with the righteous? Such a confusion as this even man would not make, much less God! But if you will, I will show you that even in the case of sinners, arguing from existing facts, there is this distinction, and exact just judgment. Now consider; Adam sinned, and Eve sinned, and both transgressed, yet they were not equally sinful. And therefore neither were they equally punished. For the difference was so great that Paul said, Adam was not deceived but the woman being deceived was in the transgression. And yet the deceit was one. But still God's searching examination pointed out a difference so great, as that Paul should make this assertion. Again, Cain was punished, but Lamech, who committed a murder after him, did not suffer near so great a punishment. And yet this was a murder, and that was a murder, and that so much the worse, because even by the example he had not become the better. But since the one neither killed his brother after exhortation, nor needed an accuser, nor shrunk from answering when God questioned him, but even without any accuser both pleaded again himself, and condemned himself more severely, he obtained pardon. But the other as having done the opposite was punished. See with what exactness God sifts the facts. For this reason He punished those in the flood in one way, and those in Sodom in another; and the Israelites again, both those in Babylon, and those in Antiochus' time, in different ways: so showing that He keeps a strict account of our doings. And these were slaves for seventy years, and those for four hundred, but others again ate their children, and underwent countless other more grievous calamities, and even in this way were not freed, either they or those that were burnt alive in Sodom. For it shall be more tolerable, He says, for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha, than for that city. Matthew 10:15 For if He has no care for us, either when we sin or when we do aright, perhaps there will be some reason in saying that there is no punishment. But since He is so exceedingly urgent about our not sinning, and adopts so many means to keep us in the right, it is very plain that He punishes the wicked, and also crowns those that do right. But let me beg you to consider the unfairness of the generality. For they find fault with God because He so often long-suffering, overlooks so many that are impious, impure, or violent, without now suffering punishment. Again, if He threaten to punish them in the other world, they are vehement and pressing in their accusations. And yet if this be painful, they ought to accept and admire the other. But alas the folly! The unreasonable and asinine spirit! Alas the sin-loving soul, that gazes after vice! For it is from this that all these opinions have their birth. And so if they who utter these things should be minded to lay hold upon virtue, they will presently find themselves satisfied concerning hell also, and will not doubt. And where (it is said) and in what place is this hell? For some fablers say that it is in the valley of Josaphat, thus drawing that which was said about a certain by-gone war, to apply to hell. But the Scripture does not say this. But in what place, pray, will it be? Somewhere as I think at least quite out of the pale of this world. For as the prisons and mines are at a great distance from royal residences, so will hell be somewhere out of this world. Seek we not then to know where it is, but how we may escape it. Neither yet because God does not punish all here, therefore disbelieve things to come. For merciful and long-suffering He is: that is why he threatens, and does not cast us into it immediately. For I desire not, He says, the death of a sinner. Ezekiel 18:32 But if there is no death of a sinner, the words are but idle. And I know indeed that there is nothing less pleasant to you than these words. But to me nothing is pleasanter. And would it were possible at our dinner, and our supper, and our baths, and everywhere, to be discoursing about hell. For we should not then feel the pain at the evils in this world, nor the pleasure of its good things. For what would you tell me was an evil? poverty? Disease? captivity? Maiming of the body? Why all these things are sport compared to the punishment there, even should you speak of those who are tormented with famine all their life long; or those who are maimed from their earliest days, and beg, even this is luxury compared to those other evils. Let us then continually employ ourselves with talking about these things. For to remember hell prevents our falling into hell. Do you not hear St. Paul saying, Who shall suffer everlasting punishment from the face of the Lord? 2 Thessalonians 1:9 Do you not hear what Nero's character was, whom Paul even calls the Mystery of Antichrist? For the mystery of iniquity, he says, already works. 2 Thessalonians 2:7 What then? Is Nero to suffer nothing? Is Antichrist to suffer nothing? Or the Devil nothing? Then he will always be Antichrist, and so the Devil. For from mischief they will not leave off, unless they be punished. Yea, you say, but that there is a hell everybody sees. But the unbelievers only are to fall into it. What is the reason, pray? It is because the believers acknowledge their Master. And what is this to the purpose? When their life is impure, they will on this ground be punished more severely than the unbelievers. For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: but as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law. Romans 2:12 And, The servant that knew his master's will, and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes. Luke 12:47 But if there is no such thing as giving an account of one's life, and all this is said in a loose way then neither will the Devil have vengeance taken upon him. For he too knows God, and far more than men too, and all the demons know Him, and tremble, and own He is their Judge. If then there is no giving an account of our life, nor of evil deeds, then will they also clean escape. These things are not so, surely they are not! Deceive not yourselves, beloved. For if there is no hell, how are the Apostles to judge the twelve tribes of Israel? How comes Paul to say, Do you not know that we shall judge Angels? How much more things of this life? 1 Corinthians 6:3 How came Christ to say, The men of Nineveh shall arise and condemn this generation Matthew 12:41; and, It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment? Matthew 11:24 Why then make merry with things that are no subjects for merriment? Why deceive yourself and put cheats upon your reason ( παραλογίζῃ, om. τὴν ψυχήνσου)? Why fight with the love of God toward man? For it was through this that He prepared it, and threatened, that we might not be cast into it, as having by this fear become better. And thus he that does away with speaking on these subjects does nothing else than thrust us into it, and drive us there by this deceit. Slacken not the hands of them then that labor for virtue, nor make the listlessness of them that sleep greater. For if the many be persuaded that there is no hell, when will they leave off vice? Or when will right be seen? I do not say between sinners and righteous men, but between sinners and sinners? For why is it that one is punished here, and another not punished, though he does the same sins, or even far worse? For if there be no hell, you will having nothing to say in defense of this to those who make it an objection. Wherefore my advice is, that we leave off this trifling, and stop the mouths of those that are gainsayers upon these subjects. For there will be an exact searching into the smallest things, both in the way of sins and in the way of good deeds, and we shall be punished for unchaste looks, and for idle words, and for mere reproachful words, and for drunkenness we shall render an account, as even for a cup of cold water we shall receive a reward, and a sigh only. Ecclesiastes 12:14 For it says, Set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry. Ezekiel 9:4 How then do you dare to say that He, who with so great exactness will search into our doings, threatened hell in bare words, and lightly? Do not, I beseech you, do not with these vain hopes destroy yourself and those that are persuaded by you! For if you disbelieve our words, make enquiry of Jews and Gentiles, and all heretics. And all of them as with one mouth will answer that a judgment there shall be, and a retribution. And are men not enough? Ask the devils themselves, and you will hear them cry, Why have you come there to torment us before the time. Matthew 8:29 And putting all this together persuade your soul not to trifle idly, lest by experience thou come to know there is a hell, but from this you may be sobered, and so able to escape those tortures, and attain to the good things to come; whereof may we all partake by the grace and love towards man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 30 — Romans 15:25-27

Homily 30 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210230.htm>.

Opening

Romans 15:25-27

Rom. XV. 25-27

But now I am going to Jerusalem to serve the saints. For the believers in Macedonia and Achaia have been pleased to make a contribution for the poor saints in Jerusalem. They were indeed pleased to do this, and they are their debtors.

But now I go unto Jerusalem to minister unto the saints. For it has pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certain contribution for the poor saints which are at Jerusalem. It has pleased them verily, and their debtors they are.

Since Paul had said that he no longer had any place left in these regions and that he had wanted for many years to come to them, but he still intended to delay, there was a risk it might seem he was toying with them. So he mentions the reason why he is still putting it off, saying that he is going to Jerusalem, and in this way he provides the explanation for the delay. But through this he also achieves another goal, which is to encourage them toward almsgiving and make them more eager about it. If he had not intended to accomplish this, it would have been enough simply to say he was going to Jerusalem. But instead he adds the reason for his journey. For he says he is going to minister to the saints. He dwells on the subject and goes into detailed reasoning, saying that they are debtors, and that if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, it is their duty also to minister to them in material things, so that they might learn to imitate these examples. This is why his wisdom deserves great admiration for devising this way of giving advice. For they were more likely to accept it this way than if he had said it in the form of direct exhortation; otherwise he would have seemed to be insulting them if, in order to motivate them, he had brought up the Corinthians and Macedonians before them. Indeed, this is the basis on which he does motivate the others, saying, Moreover, brethren, we make known to you the grace of God bestowed on the churches in Macedonia. And again he motivates the Macedonians by reference to these. For your zeal, he says, has stirred up very many. And he does the same thing with the Galatians, as when he says, As I have given orders to the churches of Galatia, so you must do also. But in the case of the Romans he does not do this, but proceeds in a more subtle way. He does this also regarding preaching, as when he says, What? Did the word of God originate with you? Or are you the only ones it has reached? For nothing is as powerful as emulation. And so he often uses it. For elsewhere too he says, And so I ordain in all the churches; and again, As I teach everywhere in every church. And to the Colossians he says that the Gospel increases and bears fruit in all the world. This, then, he does here also in the case of almsgiving. And consider what dignity there is in his expressions. For he does not say he is going to carry alms, but to minister. But if Paul ministers, consider how great a thing is being done, when the teacher of the world undertakes to be the bearer, and when on the point of traveling to Rome, and desiring them so greatly, he still prefers this to that. For it has pleased those of Macedonia and Achaia, that is, it meets their approval, their desire. A certain contribution. And he does not say alms, but contribution. And the word "certain" is not used without meaning, but to avoid seeming to reproach these Romans. And he does not say simply "the poor," but the poor saints, thus making his commendation twofold, both from their virtue and from their poverty. And even with this alone he was not satisfied, but he adds that they are their debtors. Then he shows how they are debtors. For if, he says, the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, it is their duty also to minister to them in material things. But what he means is this. It was for their sake that Christ came. To them all the promises were made, to those of the Jews. From them Christ came. (Therefore it is also said, Salvation is of the Jews.) From them came the apostles, from them the prophets, from them all good things. In all these things, then, the world was made a partaker. If then, he says, you have been made partakers in what is greater, and when it was for them that the banquet was prepared, you have been brought in to enjoy the feast that was spread, according to the parable of the Gospel, you are debtors also to share your material things with them and to give to them. But he does not say to share, but to minister, thus ranking them with ministers and those who pay tribute to kings. And he does not say "in your material things," as he did "in their spiritual things." For the spiritual things were theirs. But the material things belonged not to these alone, but were the common property of all. For he taught that money should be considered as belonging to all, not only to those who possess it.

Since he had said that I have no longer more place in these parts, and, I have a great desire, these many years, to come unto you, but he still intended to delay; lest it should be thought that he was making a jest of them, he mentions the cause also why he still puts it off, and he says, that I am going unto Jerusalem, and is apparently giving the excuse for the delay. But by means of this he also makes good another object, which is the exhorting of them to alms, and making them more in earnest about it. Since if he had not been minded to effect this, it had sufficed to say, I am going unto Jerusalem. But now he adds the reason of his journey. For I go, says he, to minister to the saints. And he dwells over the subject, and enters into reasonings, and says that they are debtors, and that, if the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, their duty is also to minister unto them in carnal things, that they might learn to imitate these. Wherefore also there is much reason to admire his wisdom for devising this way of giving the advice. For they were more likely to bear it in this way than if he had said it in the form of exhortation; as then he would have seemed to be insulting them, if, with a view to incite them, he had brought before them Corinthians and Macedonians. Indeed, this is the ground on which he does incite the others as follows, saying, Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the Churches in Macedonia. 2 Corinthians 8:1 And again he incites the Macedonians by these. For your zeal, he says, has provoked very many. 2 Corinthians 9:2 And by the Galatians in like manner he does this, as when he says, As I have given order to the Churches of Galatia, even so do ye. 1 Corinthians 16:1 But in the case of the Romans he does not do so, but in a more covert way. And he does this also in regard to the preaching, as when he says, What? Came the word of God out from you? Or came it unto you only? 1 Corinthians 14:36 For there is nothing so powerful as emulation. And so he often employs it. For elsewhere too he says, And so ordain I in all the Churches; 1 Corinthians 7:17; and again, As I teach everywhere in every Church. 1 Corinthians 4:17 And to the Colossians he says, that the Gospel increases and brings forth fruit in all the world. Colossians 1:6 This then he does here also in the case of alms. And consider what dignity there is in his expressions. For he does not say, I go to carry alms, but to minister ( διακονὥν). But if Paul ministers, just consider how great a thing is doing, when the Teacher of the world undertakes to be the bearer, and when on the point of travelling to Rome, and so greatly desiring them too, he yet prefers this to that. For it has pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia, that is, it meets their approbation, their desire. A certain contribution. And, he does not say alms, but contribution ( κοινωνίαν). And the certain is not used without a meaning, but to prevent his seeming to reproach these. And he does not say the poor, merely, but the poor saints, so making his recommendation twofold, both that from their virtue and that from their poverty. And even with this alone he was not satisfied, but he adds, they are their debtors. Then he shows how they are debtors. For if, he says, the Gentiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, their debt (A.V. duty) is also to minister unto them in carnal things. But what he means is this. It was for their sakes that Christ came. To them it was that all the promises were made, to them of the Jews. Of them Christ came. (Wherefore also it said, Salvation is of the Jews.) John 4:22 From them were the Apostles, from them the Prophets, from them all good things. In all these things then the world was made a partaker. If then, he says, you have been made partakers in that which is greater, and when it was for them that the banquet was prepared, you have been brought in to enjoy the feast that was spread Matthew 22:9, according to the Parable of the Gospel, you are debtors also to share your carnal things with them, and to impart to them. But he does not say to share, but to minister ( λειτουργἥσαι), so ranking them with ministers ( διακόνων), and those that pay the tribute to kings. And he does not say in your carnal things, as he did in their spiritual things. For the spiritual things were theirs. But the carnal belonged not to these alone, but were the common property of all. For he bade money to be held to belong to all, not to those who were its possessors only.

When therefore I have performed this, and have sealed unto them this fruit.

Ver. 28. When therefore I have performed this, and have sealed unto them this fruit.

That is, when I have stored it away as if in the royal treasuries, as in a place safe from robbers and danger. And he does not say alms, but fruit again, to show that those who gave it were the ones who gained from it. I will come by you into Spain. He mentions Spain again to show his eagerness (ἀόκνον) and warmth toward them.

That is, when I have laid it up as it were in the royal treasuries, as in a place secure from robbers and danger. And he does not say alms, but fruit again, to show that those who gave it were gainers by it. I will come by you into Spain. He again mentions Spain to show his forwardness ( ἀ ό κνον) and warmth towards them.

I am sure that when I come to you, I shall come in the fullness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ.

Ver. 29. And I am sure that, when I come unto you, I shall come in the fullness of the blessing of the Gospel of Christ.

What does he mean by "in the fullness of the blessing"? He is speaking either of alms (Greek: money) or more generally of good deeds. For "blessing" is a term he very often uses for alms, as when he says, "As a blessing and not as covetousness" (2 Corinthians 9:5). And it was customary in earlier times for the thing to be called this. But since he has added "of the Gospel" here, we maintain on this basis that he is speaking not only of money but of all other things as well. It is as if he had said, "I know that when I come I will find you with the honor and vigor of all good deeds around you, and worthy of countless commendations in the Gospel." And this is a very powerful method of instruction—I mean this way of capturing their attention in advance through praise. For when he appeals to them by way of counsel, this is the approach he uses to set them right.

What is the force of, In the fullness of the blessing? Either he speaks of alms (Gr. money), or generally of good deeds. For blessing is a name he very commonly gives to alms. As when he says, As a blessing and not as covetousness. 2 Corinthians 9:5 And it was customary of old for the thing to be so called. But as he has here added of the Gospel, on this ground we assert that he speaks not of money only, but of all other things. As if he had said, I know that when I come I shall find you with the honor and freshness of all good deeds about you, and worthy of countless praises in the Gospel. And this is a very striking mode of advice, I mean this way of forestalling their attention by encomiums. For when he entreats them in the way of advice, this is the mode of setting them right that he adopts.

Now I urge you, brothers, for the sake of the Lord Jesus Christ and for the love of the Spirit.

Ver. 30. Now I beseech you, brethren, for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love of the Spirit.

Here Paul brings forward Christ and the Spirit again, and makes no mention at all of the Father. I point this out so that when you find him mentioning the Father and the Son, or the Father alone, you will not despise either the Son or the Spirit. And he does not say "the Spirit," but "the love of the Spirit." For just as Christ loved the world, and as the Father does, so does the Spirit also. And what is it that you are asking us to do? Let me hear: To strive together with me in your prayers to God for me.

Here he again puts forward Christ and the Spirit, and makes no mention whatever of the Father. And I say this, that when you find him mentioning the Father and the Son, or the Father only, you may not despise either the Son or the Spirit. And he does not say the Spirit, but the love of the Spirit. For as Christ loved the world, and as the Father does, so does the Spirit also. And what is it that you beseech us, let me hear? To strive together with me in your prayers to God for me,

I may be delivered from those who do not believe in Judea.

Ver. 31. That I may be delivered from them that do not believe in Judea.

A great struggle lies ahead of him. This is why he calls for their prayers. And he does not say that he may engage in it, but that he may be delivered, just as Christ commanded us to pray that we not enter into temptation. Matthew 26:41 In saying this, he showed that certain evil wolves would attack them—people who were more like wild beasts than human beings. From this he also found grounds for another point: to show that he had good reason to take on the ministry of serving the Saints, since the unbelievers were so powerful that he even prayed to be delivered from them. For those who lived among so many enemies were in danger of dying from famine as well. Therefore, there was an absolute need for aid to come from other regions to them (or for him to go to them). And that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be accepted by the Saints.

A great struggle then lies before him. And this too is why he calls for their prayers. And he does not say that I may be engaged in it, but I may be delivered, as Christ commanded, to pray that we enter not into temptation. Matthew 26:41 And in saying this he showed, that certain evil wolves would attack them, and those who were wild beasts rather than men. And out of this he also found grounds for another thing, namely, for showing that he with good reason took the office of ministering to the Saints, if, that is, the unbelievers were in such force that he even prayed to be delivered from them. For they who were among so many enemies, were in danger of perishing by famine also. And therefore there was absolute need of aid coming (or of his going) from other quarters to them. And that my service which I have for Jerusalem may be accepted of the Saints.

That is, that my offering may be accepted, that they may receive with cheerfulness what is given to them. See how he again exalts the dignity of those who were to receive it. Then he asks for the prayer of so great a people so that what was sent might be received. And by this he shows another point as well: that having given alms does not guarantee its acceptance. For when someone gives it reluctantly, or from unjust gains, or for vanity, the fruit of it is lost.

That is, that my sacrifice may be accepted, that with cheerfulness they may receive what is given them. See how he again exalts the dignity of those who were to receive it. Then he asks for the prayer of so great a people in order to what was sent being received. And by this he shows another point also, that to have given alms does not secure its being accepted. For when any one gives it constrainedly, or out of unjust gains, or for vanity, the fruit of it is gone.

That I may come to you with joy by the will of God.

Ver. 32. That I may come unto you with joy by the will of God.

As he had said at the beginning, "If by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey, by the will of God, to come unto you" (Romans 1:10), so here again he takes refuge in the same Will, and says that this is why I press on and wish to be delivered from them, so that I may see you soon, and with pleasure, without bringing any burden of distress from there. And may with you be refreshed.

As he had said at the beginning, If by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey, by the will of God, to come unto you Romans 1:10; so here again he takes refuge in the same Will, and says that this is why I press on and wish to be delivered from them, that I may see you shortly, and that with pleasure, without bringing any load of heaviness from thence. And may with you be refreshed.

Notice again how he shows humility. He doesn't say, "I may teach you and give you instruction," but rather, "I may be refreshed with you." Yet he was the very person engaged in the struggle and conflict. In what sense, then, does he say "that I may be refreshed together with you" (συναναπαύσωμαι)? It is to please them on this point as well, and to make them more cheerful by making them sharers in his crown, and to show that they too are struggling and laboring. Then, as was always his custom, he adds prayer after the exhortation, and says,

See how he again shows unassumingness. For he does not say, I may teach you, and give you a lesson, but that, I may with you be refreshed. And yet he was the very man engaged in the striving and conflict. In what sense then does he say that I may be refreshed with you ( συναναπαύσωμαι)? It is to gratify them on this point too, and to make them the more cheerful by making them sharers of his crown, and to show that they too struggle and labor. Then, as was always his custom to do, he adds prayer after the exhortation, and says,

Verse 33: Now may the God of peace be with you all. Amen.

Ver. 33. Now the God of peace be with you all. Amen.

I commend to you Phoebe our sister, who is a deaconess of the church at Cenchreae.

Chap. xvi. ver. 1. I commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a deaconess (A.V. servant) of the church which is at Cenchrea.

Notice how many ways Paul gives her dignity. He has mentioned her before all the others and called her sister. And it is no small thing to be called the sister of Paul. Furthermore, he has added her rank by mentioning that she is a deaconess.

See how many ways he takes to give her dignity. For he has both mentioned her before all the rest, and called her sister. And it is no slight thing to be called the sister of Paul. Moreover he has added her rank, by mentioning her being deaconess.

Verse 2. That you receive her in the Lord, as is fitting for the saints.

Ver. 2. That ye receive her in the Lord, as becomes saints. (Gr. the saints.)

That is, for the Lord's sake, so that she may be honored among you. For whoever receives a person for the Lord's sake, even if the person being received is not particularly important, still receives them with care. But when the person is a saint, consider what care ought to be shown. This is why he adds "as becomes saints"—meaning as such people ought to be received. For she has two reasons why you should show her care: both that she is received for the Lord's sake, and that she is a saint herself. And that you assist her in whatever matter she needs help from you (or asks, χρήζῃ). You see how little he burdens them. For he does not say "that you handle everything," but that you contribute your own part and extend a hand to her, and that in whatever matter she needs help. Not in whatever matter exists, but in such matters as she may ask of you. But she will ask only for things that are within your power. Then again comes a very great praise of her: For she has been a helper of many and of myself also.

That is, for the Lord's sake, that she may enjoy honor among you. For he that receives a person for the Lord's sake, though it be no great one that he receives, yet receives him with attention. But when it is a saint, consider what attention he ought to have shown him. And this is why he adds, as becomes saints, as such persons ought to be received. For she has two grounds for her having attention shown her by you, both that of her being received for the Lord's sake, and that of her being a saint herself. And that you assist her in whatsoever business she has need (or asks, χρήζῃ) of you. You see how little he burdens them. For he does not say, That ye dispatch, but that you contribute your own part, and reach out a hand to her: and that in whatsoever business she has need. Not in whatsoever business she may be, but in such as she may ask of you. But she will ask in such things as lie in your power. Then again there comes a very great praise of her. For she has been a succorer of many and of myself also.

See his good judgment. First come the words of praise, then he inserts an exhortation, and then gives more words of praise, placing on each side of this blessed woman's needs her praises. For how can this woman be anything but blessed when she has the blessing of such a favorable testimony from Paul, who also had the power to give assistance to the one who had set the whole world right? For this was the highest point of her good deeds, and so he placed it last, when he says, and of myself also. But what does the phrase of myself also mean? Of the herald of the world, of the one who has suffered so much, of the one who is capable of helping tens of thousands. Let us then imitate, both men and women, this holy woman and the one who follows, along with her husband as well. And who are they?

See his judgment. First come the encomiums, then he makes an exhortation intervene, and then again gives encomiums, so placing on each side of the needs of this blessed woman her praises. For how can the woman be else than blessed who has the blessing of so favorable a testimony from Paul, who had also the power to render assistance to him who had righted the whole world? For this was the summit of her good deeds, and so he placed it the last, as he says, and of myself also. But what does the phrase of myself also convey? Of the herald of the world, of him who has suffered so much, of him who is equal to assisting tens of thousands ( μυρίοις ἀρκοὕντος). Let us then imitate, both men and women, this holy woman and her that follows, with her husband also. And who are they?

He says, "Greet Priscilla and Aquila, my helpers in Christ Jesus."

Ver. 2. Greet, he says, Priscilla and Aquila, my helpers in Christ Jesus.

St. Luke also testifies to the excellence of these people. He does this partly when he says that Paul stayed with them, for they were tent-makers by trade (Acts 18:3), and partly when he shows the woman receiving Apollos and instructing him in the way of the Lord (Acts 18:26). These things are impressive, but what Paul mentions is even more significant. What does he mention? First, he calls them helpers, to show that they had been partners in his very great labors and dangers. Then he says,

To the excellence of these St. Luke also bears witness. Partly when he says that Paul abode with them, for by their occupation they were tent-makers Acts 18:3; and partly when he points out the woman as receiving Apollos, and instructing him in the way of the Lord. Acts 18:26 Now these are great things, but what Paul mentions are greater. And what does he mention? In the first place he calls them helpers, to point out that they had been sharers of his very great labors and dangers. Then he says,

Who risked their own lives for my sake.

Ver. 4. Who for my life have laid down their own necks.

You see they are complete martyrs. For during Nero's reign there were probably thousands of dangers, especially since he even ordered all Jews to be expelled from Rome. Acts 8:2.

You see they are thoroughly furnished martyrs. For in Nero's time it is probable that there were thousands of dangers, at the time as he even commanded all Jews to be removed from Rome. Acts 8:2.

To them I give thanks, and so do all the Churches of the Gentiles.

Unto whom not only I give thanks, but also all the Churches of the Gentiles.

Here Paul hints at their hospitality and financial support, holding them in admiration because they had both shed their blood and made all their property available to everyone. You can see that these were noble women, in no way hindered by their sex in the pursuit of virtue. And this is to be expected, for in Christ Jesus there is neither male nor female. And what he had said about the former woman, he also said about this one. For about her too he had said, "She has been a helper of many, and of myself also." So too about this woman he says that not only he gives thanks, but also all the Churches of the Gentiles. Now so that he might not seem to be a flatterer in saying this, he also brings forward quite a few more witnesses regarding these women.

Here he hints at their hospitality, and pecuniary assistance, holding them in admiration because they had both poured forth their blood, and had made their whole property open to all. You see these were noble women, hindered no way by their sex in the course of virtue. And this is as might be expected. For in Christ Jesus there is neither male nor female. Galatians 3:28 And what he had said of the former, that he said also of this. For of her also he had said, she has been a succorer of many, and of myself also. So too of this woman not only I give thanks, but also all the Churches of the Gentiles. Now that in this he might not seem to be a flatterer, he also adduces a good many more witnesses to these women.

Verse 5. Likewise greet the Church that is in their house.

Ver. 5. Likewise greet the Church that is in their house.

She had been so admirable that she made their house into a Church, both by making everyone in it believers and because they opened it to all strangers. For Paul was not in the habit of calling any houses Churches except where there was much piety and much fear of God deeply rooted in them. And on this ground he said to the Corinthians also, "Salute Aquila and Priscilla, with the Church that is in their house" (1 Corinthians 16:19). And when writing about Onesimus, he wrote "to Philemon, and to the beloved Apphia, and to the Church that is in their house" (Philemon 1-2). For it is possible for a man even in the married state to be worthy of being looked up to and noble. See then how these were in that state and became very honorable, and yet their occupation was far from being honorable, for they were tent-makers. Still their virtue covered all this and made them more conspicuous than the sun. And neither their trade nor their marriage (συζυγία) was any hurt to them, but they exhibited the love which Christ required of them. For "greater love has no man than this," He says, "that a man lay down his life for his friends" (John 15:13). And that which is a proof of being a disciple, they achieved, since they took up the Cross and followed Him. For those who did this for Paul would much rather have displayed their fortitude on behalf of Christ.

For she had been so estimable as even to make their house a Church, both by making all in it believers, and because they opened it to all strangers. For he was not in the habit of calling any houses Churches, save where there was much piety, and much fear of God deeply rooted in them. And on this ground he said to the Corinthians also, Salute Aquila and Priscilla, with the Church that is in their house. 1 Corinthians 16:19 And when writing about Onesimus, Paul unto Philemon, and to the beloved Apphia, and to the Church that is in their house. Philemon 1, 2 For it is possible for a man even in the married state to be worthy of being looked up to, and noble. See then how these were in that state and became very honorable, and yet their occupation was far from being honorable; for they were tent-makers. Still their virtue covered all this, and made them more conspicuous than the sun. And neither their trade nor their marriage συζυγία cf. Philippians 4:3 was any hurt to them, but the love which Christ required of them, that they exhibited. For greater love has no man than this, He says, that a man lay down his life for his friends. John 15:13 And that which is a proof of being a disciple, they achieve, since they took up the Cross and followed Him. For they who did this for Paul, would much rather have displayed their fortitude in Christ's behalf.

Let both rich and poor hear all this. If people who lived by their own labor and managed a workshop showed such generosity that they served many churches, what excuse can the wealthy have for neglecting the poor? These people did not even spare their own blood for God's will, but you spare even small amounts of money, and often you do not even spare your own soul. But were they this way only toward the teacher and not toward the disciples? No, even this cannot be said. For the churches of the Gentiles, he says, thank them. And yet they were Jews. But still they had such pure faith that they willingly ministered to the Gentiles as well. This is what women ought to be like—not adorning themselves with braided hair, gold, or expensive clothing, but with these good deeds. For what empress was so distinguished or celebrated as this wife of the tent-maker? She is spoken of by everyone, not for ten or twenty years, but until the coming of Christ, and everyone proclaims her fame for things that adorn far more than any royal crown. For what is greater or as great as having been a helper of Paul? To have saved the teacher of the world at her own risk? And consider: how many empresses there are whom no one speaks of. But the wife of the tent-maker is talked about everywhere along with the tent-maker (perhaps meaning St. Paul), and wherever the sun shines in the world, the glory of this woman extends that far. Persians, Scythians, Thracians, and those who live in the farthest parts of the earth sing of this woman's Christian spirit and bless it. How much wealth, how many crowns and purple robes would you not gladly risk to obtain such a testimony? For no one can say that they showed this character in times of danger and were generous with their money, yet neglected the preaching. For he calls them fellow-workers and helpers on this basis. And this chosen vessel does not feel ashamed to call a woman his helper but even finds it an honor to do so. For it is not the sex by physis that he considers, but the will that he honors. What equals this adornment? Where now is overflowing wealth? And where is personal decoration? And where is vainglory? Understand that the clothing of a woman is not what is put on the body, but what decorates the soul, which is never taken off, which does not lie in a chest, but is stored up in heaven. Look at their labor for the preaching, the crown in martyrdom, the generosity with money, the love of Paul, the charm they found in Christ. Compare your own situation with this—your anxiety about money, your rivalry with prostitutes in dress, your imitation of grass—and then you will see who they were and who you are. Or rather, do not just compare, but compete with this woman, and after laying aside the burdens of grass (for this is what your expensive clothing is), take the clothing from heaven, and learn how Priscilla became what she was. How then did they become so? For two years they hosted Paul, and what could those two years not have done for their souls? What am I to do then, you will say, since I do not have Paul? If you are willing, you may have him in a truer sense than they did. For even with them, it was not the sight of Paul that made them what they were, but Paul's words. And so, if you are willing, you can have both Paul and Peter and John and the whole company of the Prophets with the Apostles, associating with you constantly. For take the books of these blessed ones and maintain continual interaction with their writings, and they will be able to make you like the tent-maker's wife. And why do I speak of Paul? For if you wish, you may have Paul's Master Himself. For through Paul's tongue He too will speak with you. And in another way again you will be able to receive this Person, when you receive the saints, even when you care for those who believe in Him. And so even after their departure you will have many reminders of piety. For even the table at which the saint ate, and a seat on which he sat, and the couch on which he lay, knows how to move the one who received him, even after his departure. How then, do you think, was that Shunammite moved when entering the upper room where Elisha stayed, when she saw the table, the couch on which the holy man slept—and what devotion must she have felt from it? For had this not been so, she would not have laid the child there when dead, if she had not gained great benefit from there. For if so long afterward, upon entering where Paul stayed, where he was bound, where he sat and spoke, we are uplifted and find ourselves transported from the places to that memory, when the circumstances were still fresher, what must those have felt who had devoutly entertained him? Knowing all this then, let us receive the saints, that the house may shine, that it may be freed from choking thorns, that the bedroom may become a haven. And let us receive them and wash their feet. You are not better than Sarah, nor more noble, nor wealthier, even if you are an empress. For she had three hundred eighteen homeborn servants, at a time when having even two servants meant being wealthy. And why do I mention the three hundred eighteen servants? She had become possessed of the whole world in her offspring and in the promises, she had the friend of God for her husband, God Himself as a Patron—something greater than any kingdom. And yet, though she was in such an illustrious and honorable position, this woman kneaded the flour and did all the other servants' tasks, and stood by them as they ate in the role of a servant. You are not of nobler birth than Abraham, who yet did the work of servants after his exploits, after his victories, after the honor paid him by the king of Egypt, after driving out the kings of the Persians and raising glorious trophies. And do not focus on this: that in appearance the saints who stay with you are poor, like beggars, and often in rags, but remember that voice which says, Inasmuch as you have done it to the least of these, you have done it unto me. And, Despise not one of these little ones, because their angels always behold the face of My Father who is in heaven. Receive them then with a ready mind, bringing as they do countless blessings to you through the greeting of peace. And after Sarah, consider Rebecca also, who both drew water and gave drink, and invited in the stranger, trampling down all pride. However, through this, she received great rewards of hospitality! And you, if you are willing, will receive even greater than those. For it will not be only the fruit of children that God will give you, but heaven and the blessings there, and freedom from hell, and remission of sins. For great, yes, very great, is the fruit of hospitality. Thus too Jethro, even though he was a foreigner, gained as a relative the one who commanded the sea with such great power. For his daughters too drew into his net this honorable prize. Setting your thoughts on these things, then, and reflecting on the manly and heroic character of those women, trample on the gorgeousness of this day, the adornments of dress, the costly jewelry, the anointing with perfumes. And be done with those wanton and delicate airs and that mincing walk, and turn all this attention to the soul, and kindle in your mind a longing for heaven. For should his love take hold of you, you will recognize the mire and clay, and ridicule the things now so admired. For it is not even possible for a woman adorned with spiritual qualities to be seeking after this ridiculousness. Having cast this aside, then, which wives of the more dissolute men and actresses and singers have so much ambition in, clothe yourself with love of wisdom, with hospitality, with helping the saints, with compunction, with continual prayer. These are better than cloth of gold, these more stately than jewels and necklaces; these make you well-regarded among people and bring you great reward with God. This is the dress of the Church, that of the playhouses. This is worthy of heaven, that of horses and mules; that is put even on dead corpses, this shines in a good soul alone where Christ dwells. Let this then be the dress for us to acquire, so that we also may have our praise sung everywhere and be well-pleasing to Christ, by Whom and with Whom, etc. Amen.

Let rich and poor both hear all this. For if they who lived from their labor, and were managers of a workshop, exhibited such profuseness as to be of service to many Churches; what pardon can they expect, who are rich, and yet neglect the poor? For they were not sparing even of their blood for the sake of God's will, but you are sparing even of scanty sums, and many times sparest not your own soul. But in regard to the teacher were they so, and not so with regard to the disciples? Nay even this cannot be said. For the churches of the Gentiles, he says, thank them. And yet they were of the Jews. But still they had such a clear ( εἰλικρινὥς) faith, as to minister unto them also with all willingness. Such ought women to be, not adorning themselves with broidered hair, or gold, or costly array 1 Timothy 2:9, but in these good deeds. For what empress pray, was so conspicuous or so celebrated as this wife of the tent-maker? She is in everybody's mouth, not for ten or twenty years, but until the coming of Christ, and all proclaim her fame for things such as adorn far more than any royal diadem. For what is greater or so great, as to have been a succorer of Paul? At her own peril to have saved the teacher of the world? And consider: how many empresses there are that no one speaks of. But the wife of the tent-maker is everywhere reported of with the tent-maker (meaning perhaps St. Paul); and the width that the sun sees over, is no more of the world than what the glory of this woman runs unto. Persians, and Scythians, and Thracians, and they who dwell in the uttermost parts of the earth, sing of the Christian spirit of this woman, and bless it. How much wealth, how many diadems and purples would you not be glad to venture upon obtaining such a testimony? For no one can say either, that in dangers they were of this character, and lavish with their money, and yet neglected the preaching. For he calls them fellow-workers and helpers on this ground. And this chosen vessel Acts 9:15 does not feel ashamed to call a woman his helper but even finds an honor in doing so. For it is not the sex ( φίσει) that he minds, but the will is what he honors. What is equal to this ornament? Where now is wealth overflowing on every side? And where the adorning of the person? And where is vainglory? Learn that the dress of woman is not that put about the body, but that which decorates the soul, which is never put off, which does not lie in a chest, but is laid up in the heavens. Look at their labor for the preaching, the crown in martyrdom, the munificence in money, the love of Paul, the charm ( φίλτρον) they found in Christ. Compare with this your own estate, your anxiety about money, your vying with harlots (i.e. in dress), your emulating of the grass, and then you will see who they were and who you are. Or rather do not compare only, but vie with this woman, and after laying aside the burdens of grass ( χλόης), (for this is what your costly dressing is), take thou the dress from heaven, and learn whence Priscilla became such as she was. How then did they become so? For two years they entertained Paul as a: Probably Acts 19:10 and what is there that these two years may not have done for their souls? What am I to do then, you will say because I have not Paul? If you be minded you may have him in a truer sense than they. For even with them the sight of Paul was not what made them of such a character, but the words of Paul. And so, if you be so minded, you shall have both Paul, and Peter, and John, and the whole choir of the Prophets, with the Apostles, associating with you continually. For take the books of these blessed ones, and hold a continual intercourse with their writings, and they will be able to make you like the tent-maker's wife. And why speak I of Paul? For if you will, you may have Paul's Master Himself. For through Paul's tongue even He will discourse with you. And in another way again you will be able to receive this Person, when you receive the saints, even when you tend those that believe in Him. And so even after their departure you will have many memorials of piety. For even the table at which the saint ate, and a seat on which he sat, and the couch on which he lay knows how to pierce him that received him; even after his departure. How then, think you, was that Shunamite pierced at entering the upper chamber where Elisha abode, when she saw the table, the couch on which the holy man slept; and what religiousness must she have felt come from it? For had this not been so, she would not have cast the child there when dead, if she had not reaped great benefit from thence. For if so long time after upon entering in where Paul abode, where he was bound, where he sat and discoursed, we are elevated, and find ourselves starting off from the places to that memory (so Field: Vulg. the memory of that day); when the circumstances were still fresher, what must those have been likely to feel, who had religiously entertained him? Knowing all this then, let us receive the Saints, that the house may shine, that it may be freed from choking thorns, that the bedchamber may become a haven. And let us receive them, and wash their feet. You are not better than Sarah, nor more noble, nor more wealthy, though thou be an empress. For she had three hundred and eighteen homeborn servants, at a time when to have two servants even was to be wealthy. And why do I mention the three hundred and eighteen servants? She had become possessed of the whole world in her seed and in the promises, she had the friend of God Isaiah 41:8; James 2:23 for her husband, God Himself as a Patron, a thing greater than any kingdom. And yet, though she was in so illustrious and honorable estate, this woman kneaded the flour, and did all the other servant's offices, and stood by them as they banqueted too in the rank of a servant. You are not of nobler birth than Abraham, who yet did the part of domestics after his exploits after his victories, after the honor paid him by the king of Egypt, after driving out the kings of the Persians, and raising the glorious trophies. And look not to this; that in appearance the Saints that lodge with you are but poor, and as beggars, and in rags many times, but be mindful of that voice which says, Inasmuch as you have done it to the least of these, you have done it unto me. Matthew 25:40 And, Despise not one of these little ones, because their angels do always behold the face of My Father which is in heaven. Matthew 18:10 Receive them then with readiness of mind, bringing as they do ten thousand blessings to you, through the greeting of peace. (ib. 10:12, 13.) And after Sarah, reflect upon Rebecca also, who both drew water and gave to drink, and called the stranger in, trampling down all haughtiness. However, through this, great were the rewards of hospitality she received! And thou, if you be so minded, will receive even greater than those. For it will not be the fruit of children only that God will give you, but the heaven, and the blessings there, and a freedom from hell, and a remission of sins. For great, yea, very great, is the fruit of hospitality. Luke 11:41 Thus too Jethro, and that though he was a foreigner, gained for a relation him who with so great power commanded the sea. Daniel 4:27; Exodus 3:1 For his daughters too drew into his net this honorable prey. Numbers 10:29 Setting then your thoughts upon these things, and reflecting upon the manly and heroic temper of those women, trample upon the gorgeousness of this day, the adornments of dress, the costly jewelry, the anointing with perfumes. And have done with those wanton and delicate airs, and that mincing walk, and turn all this attentiveness unto the soul, and kindle up in your mind a longing for the heavens. For should but his love take hold of you, you will discern the mire and the clay, and ridicule the things now so admired. For it is not even possible for a woman adorned with spiritual attainments to be seeking after this ridiculousness. Having then cast this aside, which wives of the lewder sort of men, and actresses, and singers, have so much ambition in, clothe you with the love of wisdom, with hospitality, with the succoring of the Saints, with compunction, with continual prayer. These be better than cloth of gold, these more stately than jewels and than necklaces, these both make you of good repute among men, and bring you great reward with God. This is the dress of the Church, that of the playhouses. This is worthy of the heaven, that, of horses and mules; that is put even round dead corpses, this shines in a good soul alone wherein Christ dwells. Let this then be the dress for us to acquire, that we also may have our praise sung everywhere, and be well-pleasing to Christ, by Whom and with Whom, etc. Amen.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 29 — Romans 15:14

Homily 29 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210229.htm>.

Opening

Romans 15:14

Rom. XV. 14

And I myself am also convinced about you, my brothers, that you too are full of goodness, filled with all knowledge, and able to instruct one another. (This is the view of most interpreters, including St. Chrysostom and others.)

And I myself also am persuaded of you, my brethren, that you also are full of goodness, filled with all knowledge, able also to admonish one another. (So most: S. Chrys. others.)

He had said, "Inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office" (Romans 11:13). He had said, "Take heed lest He also spare not you" (Romans 11:21). He had said, "Be not wise in your own conceits" (Romans 12:16), and again, "Why do you judge your brother?" (Romans 14:10), and "Who are you that judgest another man's servant?" (Romans 14:4), along with several other similar things. Since he had often made his language somewhat harsh, he now speaks in a gentle way. And what he did at the beginning, he does at the end as well. At the beginning he said, "I thank my God for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world" (Romans 1:8). But here he says, "I am persuaded that you also are full of goodness, being able also to admonish others," and this is even more than the former statement. And he does not say "I have heard," but "I am persuaded," and have no need to hear it from others. And "I myself"—that is, I who rebuke you, who accuse you. "That you are full of goodness"—this applies to the exhortation lately given. As if he said: It was not because you were cruel or haters of your brothers that I gave you that exhortation to welcome others, and not to neglect them, and not to destroy the work of God. For I know that you are full of goodness. But he seems to me here to be calling their virtue perfect. And he does not say "you have," but "you are full of." And what follows uses the same intensifying language: "filled with all knowledge." For suppose they had been affectionate but did not know how to treat those they loved properly. This is why he added "all knowledge"—"able to admonish others," not only to learn, but also to teach.

He had said, Inasmuch as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office. Romans 11:13 He had said, Take heed lest He also spare not you. Romans 11:21 He had said, Be not wise in your own conceits Romans 12:16; and again, Why do you judge your brother? Romans 14:10 And, Who are you that judgest another man's servant? Romans 14:4 And several other like things besides. Since then he had often made his language somewhat harsh, he now speaks kindly ( θεραπεύει). And what he said in the beginning, that he does in the end also. At the beginning he said, I thank my God for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world. Romans 1:8 But here he says, I am persuaded that you also are full of goodness, being able also to admonish others; and this is more than the former. And he does not say, I have heard, but, I am persuaded, and have no need to hear, from others. And, I myself, that is, I that rebuke, that accuse you. That you are full of goodness, this applies to the exhortation lately given. As if he said, It was not as if you were cruel, or haters of your brethren, that I gave you that exhortation, to receive, and not to neglect, and not to destroy the work of God. For I am aware that you are full of goodness. But he seems to me here to be calling their virtue perfect. And he does not say you have, but you are full of. And the sequel is with the same intensitives: filled with all knowledge. For suppose they had been affectionate, but yet did not know how to treat those they loved properly. This was why he added, all knowledge. Able to admonish others, not to learn only, but also to teach.

Nevertheless, I have written the more boldly to you in some measure.

Ver. 15. Nevertheless, I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort.

Notice Paul's humility and his wisdom—how he made a sharp criticism earlier, and then, after achieving what he intended, he follows up with great kindness. For even without what he had said, this very admission that he had been bold would be enough to soften their intensity. He does this in writing to the Hebrews as well, saying: "But, beloved, I am persuaded better things of you, and things which belong unto salvation, though we thus speak" (Hebrews 6:9). And to the Corinthians again: "Now I praise you, brethren, that you remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances, as I delivered them to you" (1 Corinthians 11:2). And in writing to the Galatians he says: "I have confidence in you, that you will be none otherwise minded" (Galatians 5:10). Throughout all parts of his letters, one can find this pattern frequently. But here he does it even more. For they held a higher position, and there was a need to bring down their proud attitude, not only by harsh corrections but also by gentle reassurance. He does this in different ways. That is why he says here too: "I have written the more boldly unto you." And he is not satisfied even with this, but adds "in some sort"—that is, gently. And he does not stop even here, but what does he say? "As putting you in mind." He does not say "as teaching," nor simply "putting in mind" (anamimnēskōn), but he uses a word (epanamimnēskōn) which means reminding you in a quiet way. Notice how the ending matches the introduction. For just as in that passage he said, "your faith is made known in all the world" (Romans 1:8), so also at the end of the letter: "For your obedience has reached unto all" (Romans 16:19). And just as at the beginning he wrote, "For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end that you may be established; that is, that I may be comforted together with you" (Romans 1:11–12), so here also he said, "As putting you in mind." And stepping down from the teacher's seat, both there and here, he speaks to them as brothers and friends of equal standing. This is exactly a teacher's duty: to vary his approach in whatever way benefits his hearers. See then how, after saying "I have written the more boldly" and "in some sort" and "as putting you in mind," he was not satisfied even with these, but making his language still more humble, he continues:

Observe the lowly-mindedness of Paul, observe his wisdom, how he gave a deep cut in the former part, and then when he had succeeded in what he wished, how he uses much kindliness next. For even without what he has said, this very confession of his having been bold were enough to unstring their vehemency. And this he does in writing to the Hebrews also, speaking as follows, But, beloved, I am persuaded better things of you, and things which belong unto salvation, though we thus speak. Hebrews 6:9 And to the Corinthians again, Now I praise you, brethren, that you remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances, as I delivered them to you. 1 Corinthians 11:2 And in writing to the Galatians he says, I have confidence in you, that you will be none otherwise minded. Galatians 5:10 And in all parts of his Epistles one may find this to be frequently observed. But here even in a greater degree. For they were in a higher rank, and there was need to bring down their fastidious spirit, not by astringents only, but by laxatives also. For he does this in different ways. Wherefore he says in this place too, I have written the more boldly unto you, and with this even he is not satisfied, but has added, in some sort, that is, gently; and even here he does not pause, but what does he say? As putting you in mind. And he does not say as teaching, nor simply putting in mind, ( ἀ ναμιμνήσκων) but he uses a word ( ἐ παναμιμνήσκων) which means putting you in mind in a quiet way. Observe the end falling in with the introduction. For as in that passage he said, that your faith is made known in all the world. Romans 1:8 So in the end of the Epistle also, For your obedience has reached unto all. Romans 16:19 And as in the beginning he wrote, For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end that you may be established; that is, that I may be comforted together with you (ib. 1:11, 12); so here also he said, As putting you in mind. And having come down from the seat of the master, both there and here, he speaks to them as brethren and friends of equal rank. And this is quite a Teacher's duty, to give his address that variety which is profitable to the hearers. See then how after saying, I have written the more boldly, and, in some sort, and, as putting you in mind, he was not satisfied even with these, but making his language still more lowly, he proceeds:

Because of the grace that is given me of God. Just as he said at the beginning, I am a debtor. It's as if he said, I didn't grab this honor for myself, and I wasn't the first to rush forward to it. Rather, God commanded this, and He did so according to grace—not because He set me apart for this office because I deserved it. So don't be upset, since I'm not raising myself up; it's God who is commanding it. And just as he says there, whom I serve in the Gospel of His Son, so also here, after saying, because of the grace given unto me by God, he adds,

Because of the grace that is given me of God. As he said at the beginning, I am a debtor. Romans 1:14 As if he had said, I have not snatched at the honor for myself, neither was I first to leap forward to it, but God commanded this, and this too according unto grace, not as if He had separated me for this office because I deserved it. Do not ye then be exasperated, since it is not I that raise myself up, but it is God that enjoins it. And as he there says, whom I serve in the Gospel of His Son Romans 1:9, so also here, after saying, because of the grace given unto me by God, he adds,

That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering (hierourgounta) the Gospel of God.

Ver. 16. That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering ( ἱερουργοὕντα) the Gospel of God.

After providing abundant proof for his statements, Paul shifts to a more elevated tone. He no longer speaks of mere service, as he did at the beginning, but of service and priestly ministering (λειτουργίαν καί ἱερουργίαν). For Paul, this is a priesthood—this preaching and declaring. This is the sacrifice he brings. No one would criticize a priest for wanting to offer a sacrifice without blemish. Paul says this both to elevate (πτερῶν) their thinking and to show them that they are a sacrifice, and also to explain his own role in the matter, since he was appointed to this office. His knife, he says, is the Gospel, the word of preaching. The reason is not so that he may be glorified or appear prominent, but so that the offering up (προσφορὰ) of the Gentiles may be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost.

For after his abundant proof of his statements, he draws his discourse to a more lofty tone, not speaking of mere service, as in the beginning, but of service and priestly ministering ( λειτουργίαν καί ὶερουργίαν). For to me this is a priesthood, this preaching and declaring. This is the sacrifice I bring. Now no one will find fault with a priest, for being anxious to offer the sacrifice without blemish. And he says this at once to elevate ( πτερὥν) their thoughts, and show them that they are a sacrifice, and in apology for his own part in the matter, because he was appointed to this office. For my knife, he says, is the Gospel, the word of the preaching. And the cause is not that I may be glorified, not that I may appear conspicuous, but that the offering up ( προσφορὰ) of the Gentiles may be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost.

That is, so that the souls of those I teach may be accepted by God. For God did not lead me to this high calling primarily to honor me, but out of concern for you. And how are they to become acceptable? In the Holy Spirit. For we need not only faith but also a spiritual way of life, so that we may keep the Spirit who was given once for all. The sacrifice is not wood and fire, nor altar and knife, but the Spirit who is everything in us. For this reason, I take every measure to prevent that Fire from being extinguished, as I have been commanded to do. Why then do you speak to those who do not need it? This is precisely why I do not teach you, but remind you, he replies. Just as the priest stands by stirring up the fire, so I do, rousing up your eagerness. And notice, he does not say "that the offering up of you may be" and so on, but "of the Gentiles." But when he says "of the Gentiles," he means the whole world, the land, and the entire sea, to humble their pride, so that they might not scorn having him as a teacher who was extending himself to the very ends of the world. As he said at the beginning, "as among the other Gentiles also, I am a debtor to Greeks and also to barbarians, to wise and to foolish." Romans 1:13-14

That is, that the souls of those that are taught by me, may be accepted. For it was not so much to honor me, that God led me to this pitch, as out of a concern for you. And how are they to become acceptable? In the Holy Ghost. For there is need not only of faith, but also of a spiritual way of life, that we may keep the Spirit that was given once for all. For it is not wood and fire, nor altar and knife, but the Spirit that is all in us. For this cause, I take all means to prevent that Fire from being extinguished, as I have been also enjoined to do. Why then do you speak to those that need it not? This is just the reason why I do not teach you, but put you in mind, he replies. As the priest stands by stirring up the fire, so I do, rousing up your ready-mindedness. And observe, he does not say, that the offering up of you may be etc. but of the Gentiles. But when he says of the Gentiles, he means the whole world, the land, and the whole sea, to take down their haughtiness, that they might not disdain to have him for a teacher, who was putting himself forth ( τεινόμενον) to the very end of the world. As he said in the beginning, as among the other Gentiles also, I am a debtor to Greeks, and also to barbarians, to wise, and to foolish. Romans 1:13-14

I therefore have reason to boast, through Jesus Christ, in matters that pertain to God.

Ver. 17. I have therefore whereof I may glory, through Jesus Christ, in those things which pertain to God.

Since he had humbled himself greatly, he now lifted up his style again, doing this also for their benefit so that he would not seem to become easily an object of contempt. And while he raises himself up, he remembers his own proper disposition and says, I have therefore whereof to glory. He means: I glory not in myself, not in our zeal, but in the grace of God.

Inasmuch as he had humbled himself exceedingly, he again raised his style, doing this also for their sakes, lest he should seem to become readily an object of contempt. And while he raises himself, he remembers his own proper temper, and says, I have therefore whereof to glory. I glory, he means, not in myself, not in our zeal, but in the grace of God.

For I will not dare to speak of anything that Christ has not accomplished through me to bring the Gentiles to obedience, by word and deed, through mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God.

Ver. 18. For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ has not wrought by me, to make Gentiles obedient by word and deed, through mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God.

And no one, he means, can say that my words are just boasting. For I have many signs and proofs of this priestly ministry of mine and of my appointment to it. My signs are not the long robe (podērēs) and the bells like those of old, nor the mitre and the turban (kidaris), but signs and wonders far more awesome than these. Nor can anyone say that I was indeed entrusted with the task but failed to carry it out. Or rather, it is not I who have carried it out, but Christ. This is why I boast in Him, not about ordinary things but about spiritual matters. This is what he means by "in things which pertain to God." The miracles and the obedience of the Gentiles show that I have accomplished the purpose for which I was sent and that my words are not empty boasting. For I will not dare to speak of anything that Christ has not done through me to make the Gentiles obedient by word and deed, through signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God. See how forcefully he tries to show that the whole work is God's doing and nothing is his own. Whether I speak anything, or do anything, or work miracles, He does all of it—the Holy Spirit does all. He says this to show the dignity of the Holy Spirit as well. See how these things are more wondrous and awesome than the old ones: the sacrifice, the offering, the symbols. When he says "by word and deed, through mighty signs and wonders," he means the teaching, the way of life (philosophian) relating to the Kingdom, the demonstration of actions and conduct, the dead who were raised, the demons who were cast out, the blind who were healed, the lame who leaped, and the other marvelous acts—all of which the Holy Spirit worked in us. The proof of these things (since all this is still just an assertion) is the multitude of disciples. This is why he adds, "So that from Jerusalem and round about to Illyricum, I have fully preached the Gospel of Christ." Count up the cities, places, nations, and peoples—not only those under Roman rule, but also those under barbarians. For I do not want you merely to trace the route through Phoenicia, Syria, the Cilicians, and Cappadocians, but to count also the regions beyond: the land of the Saracens, Persians, and Armenians, and that of other savage nations. This is why he said "round about"—so that you would not only follow the direct highway but would survey in your mind the entire region, even the southern part of Asia. Just as he swept through miracles thick as snow in a single phrase by saying "through mighty signs and wonders," so again he has encompassed countless cities, nations, peoples, and places in this one expression "round about." For he was far removed from all boasting. He said this for their sake, so they would not be conceited about themselves. At the beginning he said "that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles," but here he states the obligation of his priesthood. Since he had spoken in a sharper tone, he shows his authority more clearly by this. That is why there he only says "even as among other Gentiles," but here he develops the point fully so that their conceit may be cut away on all grounds. And he does not merely say "preached the Gospel," but "have fully preached the Gospel of Christ."

And none, he means, can say that my words are a mere boast. For of this priestly ministry of mine, the signs that I have, and the proofs of the appointment too, are many. Not the long garment ( ποδήρης) and the bells as they of old, nor the mitre and the turban ( κίδαρις), but signs and wonders, far more awful than these. Nor can it be said that I have been entrusted indeed with the charge, but yet have not executed it. Or rather, it is not I that have executed, but Christ. Wherefore also it is in Him that I boast, not about common things, but about spiritual. And this is the force of, in things which pertain to God. For that I have accomplished the purpose for which I was sent, and that my words are not mere boast, the miracles, and the obedience of the Gentiles show. For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ has not wrought by me, to make the Gentiles obedient by word and deed, through signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God. See how violently he tries to show that the whole is God's doing, and nothing his own. For whether I speak anything, or do anything, or work miracles, He does all of them, the Holy Spirit all. And this he says to show the dignity of the Holy Spirit also. See how these things are more wondrous and more awful than those of old, the sacrifice, the offering, the symbols. For when he says, in word and deed, through mighty signs and wonders, he means this, the doctrine, the system ( φιλοσοφίαν) relating to the Kingdom, the exhibition of actions and conversation, the dead that were raised, the devils that were cast out, and the blind that were healed, and the lame that leaped, and the other marvellous acts, all whereof the Holy Spirit wrought in us. Then the proof of these things (since all this is yet but an assertion) is the multitude of the disciples. Wherefore he adds, So that from Jerusalem, and round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preached the Gospel of Christ. Count up then cities, and places, and nations, and peoples, not those under the Romans only, but those also under barbarians. For I would not have you go the whole way through Phœnicia, and Syria, and the Cilicians, and Cappadocians, but reckon up also the parts behind, the country of the Saracens, and Persians, and Armenians, and that of the other savage nations. For this is why he said, round about, that you might not only go through the direct high road, but that you should run over the whole, even the southern part of Asia in your mind. And as he ran over miracles thick as snow, in a single word, by saying, through mighty signs and wonders, so he has comprehended again endless cities, and nations, and peoples, and places, in this one word round about. For he was far removed from all boasting. And this, he said on their account, so that they should not be conceited about themselves. And at the beginning he said, that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles. But here he states the compulsion of his priesthood. For as he had spoken in a sharper tone, he shows also by it his power more clearly. This is why he there only says, even as among other Gentiles. But here he insists on the topic fully, so that the conceit may be pruned away on all grounds. And he does not merely say, preached the Gospel, but have fully preached the Gospel of Christ.

Verse 20. Yes, I have made it my ambition to preach the Gospel, not where Christ was already known.

Ver. 20. Yea, so have I strived to preach the Gospel, not where Christ was named.

See here another outstanding quality: he had not only preached the Gospel to so many people and persuaded them, but he did not even go to those who had already become disciples. He was so far from intruding upon other men's disciples and from doing this for his own glory that he even made it his goal to teach those who had not yet heard. For he does not say where they were not persuaded, but where Christ was not even named, which is even more significant. And what was the reason he had this ambition? "Lest I should build," he says, "upon another man's foundation."

See here another preeminence; that he had not only preached the Gospel to so many, and persuaded them, but he did not even go to those who had become disciples. So far was he from thrusting himself upon other men's disciples, and from doing this for glory's sake, that he even made it a point to teach those who had not heard. For neither does he say where they were not persuaded, but where Christ was not even named, which is more. And what was the reason why he had this ambition? Lest I should build, he says, upon another man's foundation.

This is what he says to show that he is not vain, and to teach them that he did not come to write to them out of any desire for glory or honor from them, but because he was fulfilling his ministry, completing his priestly duty, and loving their salvation. But when he calls the foundation of the Apostles another man's, he does not mean this in regard to the quality of the person or the nature of the preaching, but in regard to the question of reward. For the preaching itself was not that of another man, but insofar as it resulted in another man's reward. For the reward of others' labors was, for this man, another man's. Then he shows that a prophecy was also fulfilled, saying,

This he says to show himself a stranger to vanity, and to instruct them that it was not from any love of glory, or of honor from them, that he came to write, but as fulfilling his ministry, as perfecting his priestly duty, as loving their salvation. But he calls the foundation of the Apostles another man's, not in regard to the quality of the person, or the nature of preaching, but in regard to the question of reward. For it was not that the preaching was that of another man, but so far as it went to another man's reward. For the reward of the labors of others was, to this man, another man's. Then he shows that a prophecy was fulfilled also saying,

Verse 21. As it is written, "To whom He was not spoken of, they shall see, and they that have not heard shall understand." Isaiah 52:15 [Septuagint]

Ver. 21. As it is written, To whom He was not spoken of, they shall see, and they that have not heard shall understand. Isaiah 3:15 [ Septuagint]

You see he rushes to where the work is greater and the effort more demanding.

You see he runs to where the labor is more, the toil greater.

For this reason I have been prevented many times from coming to you.

Ver. 22. For which cause also I have been much hindered from coming to you.

Notice again how he makes the ending match the introduction in structure. For while he was at the very beginning of the Epistle, he said, "Oftentimes I purpose to come unto you, but was let hitherto" (Romans 1:13). But here he gives the reason why he was prevented, and not just once, but twice, and even many times. For just as he says there, "oftentimes I purposed to come to you," so here too, "I have been much (or often, τὰ πολλὰ) hindered from coming to you." Now the fact that he attempted it so often proves a very strong desire.

Observe again, how he makes the end of the like texture with the introduction. For while he was quite at the beginning of the Epistle, he said, Oftentimes I purpose to come unto you, but was let hitherto. Romans 1:13 But here he gives the cause also by which he was let, and that not once, but twice even, aye, and many times. For as he says there, oftentimes I purposed to come to you, so here too, I have been much (or often, τὰ πολλὰ) hindered from coming to you. Now it is a thing which proves a very strong desire, that he attempted it so often.

But now having no more place in these parts.

Ver. 23. But now having no more place in these parts.

See how he demonstrates that neither his writing nor his intended visit came from any desire for recognition from them. And I have had a great desire to come to you for many years,

See how he shows that it was not from any coveting of glory from them, that he both wrote and was also coming. And having a great desire to come to you these many years,

Verse 24. Whenever I take my journey into Spain, I hope to see you during my journey and to be sent on my way there by you, if I am first somewhat satisfied with your company.

Ver. 24. Whenever I take my journey into Spain, I trust to see you in my journey; and to be brought on my way thitherward by you, if first I be somewhat filled with your company,

Paul didn't want to seem like he was treating them as unimportant by saying he was coming only because he had nothing else to do. So he again speaks of his love, saying he has had a great desire for many years to come to them. The reason he wants to come is not that he's free from other work, but to fulfill that desire he has been carrying for so long. Then, to keep this from making them proud, notice how he humbles them by saying that whenever he travels to Spain, he hopes to see them on his journey. He stated this so they wouldn't become arrogant. What he wants is to show his love while also preventing them from becoming self-important. So he places one statement right after the other, using things that support both purposes alternately. For this reason, so they wouldn't say "Are you just making us a side stop on your journey?" he adds "and to be sent on my way there by you"—meaning "so you can witness that I'm not slighting you but am passing through out of necessity." But since this might still be distressing, he addresses it more carefully by saying "if I am first somewhat filled with your company." By saying "on my journey," he shows he wasn't seeking their approval. But by saying "be filled," he shows he was eager for their love—and not just eager but exceedingly so. This is why he doesn't say "be filled" but "be somewhat filled"—meaning no length of time can fully satisfy him or make him tired of their company. See how he shows his love: even though he's in a hurry, he won't leave until he's filled. This is a sign of his great affection, that he uses such warm language. He doesn't even say "I will see you" but "I will be filled," imitating the language of parents. At the beginning he said "that I might have some fruit" (Romans 1:13), but here "that I may be filled." Both expressions are like someone drawing others to himself. The first was a great compliment to them, if they were likely to give him fruit through their obedience; the second was genuine proof of his own friendship. And when writing to the Corinthians he says "that you may send me on my journey wherever I go" (1 Corinthians 16:6), thus in every way showing unrivaled love for his disciples. So at the beginning of all his letters he starts with this, and at the end he concludes with it again. For as an indulgent father treats an only and true-born son, so he loved all the faithful. This is why he said "Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is offended, and I do not burn?" (2 Corinthians 11:29).

For that he might not seem to be holding them very cheap, by saying, Since I have not anything to do, therefore I am coming to you, he again touches on the point of love by saying, I have a great desire, these many years, to come unto you. For the reason why I desire to come, is not because I am disengaged, but that I may give birth to that desire wherewith I am travailing so long. Then that this again should not puff them up, consider how he lowers them by saying, Whenever I take my journey into Spain, I trust to see you in my journey. For this was why he stated this, that they should not be high-minded. For what he wants is to show his love, and at the same time to prevent them from being dainty. And so he places this close on the other, and uses things confirmative of either alternately. For this reason again that they might not say, Do you make us a by-object of your journey? He adds, and to be brought on my way thitherward by you: that is, that you may be my witnesses that it is not through any slight of you, but by force of necessity, that I run by you. But as this is still distressing, he heals it over more carefully, by saying, If I be first somewhat filled with your company. For by his saying, in my journey, he shows that he did not covet their good opinion. But by saying be filled, that he was eager for their love, and not only was eager for it, but exceedingly so; and this is why he does not say be filled, but be somewhat so. That is, no length of time can fill me or create in me a satiety of your company. See how he shows his love, when even though in haste he does not rise up until he be filled. And this is a sign of his great affectionateness, that he uses his words in so warm a way. For he does not say even I will see, but shall be filled, imitating thus the language of parents. And at the beginning he said, that I might have some fruit. Romans 1:13 But here that I may be filled. And both these are like a person who is drawing others to him. For the one was a very great commendation of them, if they were likely to yield him fruit from their obedience; and the other, a genuine proof of his own friendship. And in writing to the Corinthians he thus says, That ye may bring me on my journey wherever I go 1 Corinthians 16:6, so in all ways exhibiting an unrivalled love to his disciples. And so at the beginning of all his Epistles it is with this he starts, and at the end in this he concludes again. For as an indulgent father does an only and true born son, so did he love all the faithful. Whence it was that he said, Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is offended, and I burn not? 2 Corinthians 11:29

Before everything else, this is what a teacher ought to have. This is why Christ said to Peter, "If you love Me, feed My sheep." For the person who loves Christ also loves His flock. God set Moses over the Jewish people after he had shown a kindly feeling toward them. David became king in this same way, having first shown himself to be affectionately disposed toward them. Though still young, he grieved so much for the people that he risked his life for them when he killed that barbarian. When he said, "What shall be done to the man that kills this Philistine?", he said it not to demand a reward but to gain their confidence and to be entrusted with the battle against him. Therefore, when he came to the king after the victory, he said nothing about these things. Samuel also was very affectionate, which is why he said, "But God forbid that I should sin in ceasing to pray unto the Lord for you." In the same way Paul also, or rather not in the same way but to a far greater degree, burned with love toward all those under his care. This is why he made his disciples so affectionate toward himself that he said, "If it were possible, you would have pulled out your eyes and given them to me." For this reason too, God charges the teachers of the Jews above all things with this, saying, "O shepherds of Israel, do shepherds feed themselves? Do they not feed the flock? You eat the milk and clothe yourselves with the wool, and you kill those that are fed, but you do not feed the flock." But they did the opposite. And Christ, in setting out the rule for the best Pastor, said, "The good shepherd lays down his life for his sheep." David did this also, both on many other occasions and when that fearful wrath from above came down upon the whole people. While everyone was being slain he said, "I the shepherd have sinned, I the shepherd have done wrong, but these the flock, what have they done?" And so in choosing among those punishments, he chose not famine nor flight before enemies, but the pestilence sent by God, by which he hoped to place all the others in safety while he himself would be carried off in preference to all the rest. But since this did not happen, he laments and says, "On me be Your Hand, or if this is not enough, on my father's house also. For I, the shepherd, have sinned." It is as though he had said that if they also sinned, he was the person who should suffer the punishment, since he did not correct them. But since the sin is also his, he is the one who deserves to suffer the punishment. Wishing to emphasize the crime, he used the name of Shepherd. In this way he stopped the wrath and got the sentence revoked. So great is the power of confession, for the righteous person is his own accuser first. So great is the concern and sympathy of a good Pastor. His heart was torn at their falling, as when one's own children are killed. For this reason he begged that the wrath might come upon himself. At the beginning of the slaughter he would have done this, unless he had seen it advancing and expected that it would come to himself. But when he saw that this did not happen and that the calamity was raging among them, he no longer held back but was more moved than he had been for Amnon his firstborn. For then he did not ask for death, but now he begs to fall in preference to the others. Such ought a ruler to be, grieving more at the calamities of others than at his own. He experienced something similar in his son's case as well, so that you might see that he did not love his son more than his subjects. Yet the youth was unchaste and an ill-user of his father, and still he said, "Would that I might have died for you!" What do you say, blessed one, you meekest of all men? Your son was intent on killing you and surrounded you with countless evils. And when he had been removed and the victory won, do you then pray to be slain? Yes, he says, for it is not for me that the army has been victorious, but I am attacked more violently than before, and my heart is now more torn than before. These were all concerned for those committed to their charge, but the blessed Abraham concerned himself greatly even for those not entrusted to him, so much so that he threw himself into alarming dangers. When he did what he did, not only for his nephew but also for the people of Sodom, he did not stop driving those Persians before him until he had set them all free. He could have departed after he had rescued his nephew, yet he did not choose to. For he had the same concern for all, and he showed this likewise by his subsequent conduct. When it was not a host of barbarians about to lay siege to them but the wrath of God about to tear up their cities from the foundations, and it was no longer the time for arms, battle, and military formation but for supplication, he showed such great zeal for them as if he himself were about to perish. For this reason he comes once, twice, three times, and many more times to God, and finds refuge in his nature by saying, "I am dust and ashes." And since he saw that they were traitors to themselves, he begs that they may be saved for the sake of others. Therefore God also said, "I will not hide from Abraham My servant that thing which I am about to do," so that we might learn how loving to mankind the righteous person is. And he would not have stopped beseeching unless God had stopped first. He seems indeed to be praying for the just, but he is doing the whole thing for them. For the souls of the saints are very gentle and loving toward mankind, both toward their own and toward strangers. They extend their gentleness even to unreasoning creatures. Therefore a certain wise man said, "The righteous person pities the souls of his cattle." But if he pities those of cattle, how much more those of human beings. But since I have mentioned cattle, let us consider the shepherds of sheep in the Cappadocian land and what they suffer in kind and degree in their guardianship of unreasoning creatures. They often stay for three days together buried down under the snows. And those in Libya are said to undergo no less hardship than these, ranging about for whole months through that wilderness, dreary as it is and filled with the most terrible wild beasts. Now if there is so much zeal for unreasoning things, what defense are we to set up, we who are entrusted with reasonable souls and yet slumber on in this deep sleep? Is it right to be at rest and in quiet and not to be running about everywhere and giving oneself up to endless deaths on behalf of these sheep? Do you not know the dignity of this flock? Was it not for this that your Master took endless pains and afterwards poured forth His blood? And do you seek for rest? What can be worse than these Shepherds? Do you not perceive that there stand around these sheep wolves much more fierce and savage than those of this world? Do you not think what kind of soul one ought to have who takes up this office? Men who lead the populace, if they have only common matters to deliberate on, add days to nights in watching. And we who are struggling in heaven's behalf sleep even in the daytime. And who is now to deliver us from the punishment for these things? For even if the body were to be cut in pieces, if one were to undergo ten thousand deaths, ought one not to run to it as to a feast? And let not only the shepherds but also the sheep hear this, so that they may make the shepherds more active-minded and may further encourage their goodwill—I do not mean by anything else but by yielding all compliance and obedience. Thus Paul also commanded them, saying, "Obey them which have the rule over you, and submit yourselves, for they watch for your souls as those that must give account." And when he says "watch," he means thousands of labors, cares, and dangers. For the good Shepherd, who is such as Christ wishes for, is contending before countless witnesses. For He died once for him, but this man dies ten thousand times for the flock, if indeed he is such a shepherd as he ought to be, for such a one can die every day. Therefore, since you are acquainted with what the labor is, cooperate with them through prayers, through zeal, through readiness, through affection, so that both we may boast of you and you of us. For on this ground He entrusted this to the chief of the Apostles, who also loved Him more than the rest, after first asking him if he was loved by him, so that you may learn that this above all things is held as proof of love for Him. For this requires a vigorous soul. I have said this of the best shepherds, not of myself and those of our days, but of anyone who may be such as Paul was, such as Peter, such as Moses. Let us imitate these, both those of us who rule and those who are ruled. For the one who is ruled may be in the place of a shepherd to his family,

For before everything else this is what the teacher ought to have. Wherefore also to Peter Christ says, If you love Me, feed My sheep. John 21:16 For he who loves Christ loves also His flock. And Moses too did He then set over the people of the Jews, when he had shown a kindly feeling towards them. And David in this way came to be king, having been first seen to be affectionately-minded towards them; so much indeed, though yet young, did he grieve for the people, as to risk his life for them, when he killed that barbarian. But if he said, What shall be done to the man that kills this Philistine? 1 Samuel 19:5; ib. 17:26 he said it not in order to demand a reward, but out of a wish to have confidence placed in himself, and to have the battle with him delivered to his charge. And therefore, when he came to the king after the victory, he said nothing of these things. And Samuel too was very affectionate; whence it was that he said, But God forbid that I should sin in ceasing to pray unto the Lord for you. 1 Samuel 12:23 In like way Paul also, or rather not in like way, but even in a far greater degree, burned towards all his subjects ( τὥν ἀρχομένων). Wherefore he made his disciples of such affection towards himself, that he said, If were possible, you would have pulled out your eyes and given them to me. Galatians 4:15 On this ground too it is, that God charges the teachers of the Jews above all things with this, saying, Oh shepherds of Israel, do shepherds feed themselves? Do they not feed the flock? Ezekiel 34:2-3 But they did the reverse. For he says, You eat the milk, and clothe you with the wool, and you kill them that are fed, but you feed not the flock. And Christ, in bringing out the rule for the fittest Pastor, said, The good shepherd lays down his life for his sheep. John 10:11 This David did also, both on sundry other occasions, and also when that fearful wrath from above came down upon the whole people. For while all were being slain he said, I the shepherd have sinned, I the shepherd have done amiss, and these the flock what have they done? 2 Samuel 24:17 And so in the choice of those punishments also, he chose not famine, nor flight before enemies, but the pestilence sent by God, whereby he hoped to place all the others in safety, but that he should himself in preference to all the rest be carried off. But since this was not so, he bewails, and says, On me be Your Hand: or if this be not enough, on my father's house also. For I, he says, the shepherd have sinned. As though he had said, that if they also sinned, I was the person who should suffer the vengeance, as I corrected them not. But since the sin is mine also, it is I who deserve to suffer the vengeance. For wishing to increase the crime he used the name of Shepherd. Thus then he stayed the wrath, thus he got the sentence revoked! So great is the power of confession. For the righteous is his own accuser first. So great is the concern and sympathy of a good Pastor. For his bowels were writhed at their falling, as when one's own children are killed. And on this ground he begged that the wrath might come upon himself. And in the beginning of the slaughter he would have done this, unless he had seen it advancing and expected that it would come to himself. When therefore he saw that this did not happen, but that the calamity was raging among them, he no longer forebore, but was touched more than for Amnon his first-born. For then he did not ask for death, but now he begs to fall in preference to the others. Such ought a ruler to be and to grieve rather at the calamities of others than his own. Some such thing he suffered in his son's case likewise, that you might see that he did not love his son more than his subjects, and yet the youth was unchaste, and an ill-user of his father ( πατραλοίας), and still he said, Would that I might have died for you! 2 Samuel 18:33 What do you say, thou blessed one, you meek of all men? Your son was set upon killing you, and compassed you about with ills unnumbered. And when he had been removed, and the trophy was raised, do you then pray to be slain? Yea, he says, for it is not for me that the army has been victorious, but I am warred against more violently than before, and my bowels are now more torn than before. These however were all thoughtful for those committed to their charge, but the blessed Abraham concerned himself much even for those that were not entrusted to him, and so much so as even to throw himself among alarming dangers. For when he did what he did, not for his nephew only, but for the people of Sodom also, he did not leave driving those Persians before him until he had set them all free: and yet he might have departed after he had taken him, yet he did not choose it. For he had the like concern for all, and this he showed likewise by his subsequent conduct. When then it was not a host of barbarians that was on the point of laying siege to them, but the wrath of God that was plucking their cities up from the foundations, and it was no longer the time for arms, and battle, and array, but for supplication; so great was the zeal he showed for them, as, if he himself had been on the point of perishing. For this reason he comes once, twice, thrice, aye and many times to God, and finds a refuge (i.e. an excuse) in his nature by saying, I am dust and ashes Genesis 18:27: and since he saw that they were traitors to themselves, he begs that they may be saved for others. Wherefore also God said, I will hide not from Abraham My servant that thing which I am about to do Genesis 18:17, that we might learn how loving to man the righteous is. And he would not have left off beseeching, unless God had left off first so he takes Genesis 18:33. And he seems indeed to be praying for the just, but is doing the whole for them. For the souls of the Saints are very gentle and, loving unto man, both in regard to their own, and to strangers. And even to the unreasoning creatures they extend their gentleness. Wherefore also a certain wise man said, The righteous pities the souls of his cattle. But if he does those of cattle, how much more those of men. But since I have mentioned cattle, let us just consider the shepherds of the sheep who are in the Cappadocian land, and what they suffer in kind and degree in their guardianship of unreasoning creatures. They often stay for three days together buried down under the snows. And those in Libya are said to undergo no less hardships than these, ranging about for whole months through that wilderness, dreary as it is, and filled with the direst wild beasts ( θηρία may include serpents). Now if for unreasonable things there be so much zeal, what defense are we to set up, who are entrusted with reasonable souls, and yet slumber on in this deep sleep? For is it right to be at rest, and in quiet, and not to be running about everywhere, and giving one's self up to endless deaths in behalf of these sheep? Or know ye not the dignity of this flock? Was it not for this that your Master took endless pains, and afterwards poured forth His blood? And do you seek for rest? Now what can be worse than these Shepherds? Do you not perceive, that there stand round about these sheep wolves much more fierce and savage than those of this world? Do you not think with yourself, what a soul he ought to have who is to take in hand this office? Now men that lead the populace, if they have but common matters to deliberate on, add days to nights in watching. And we that are struggling in heaven's behalf sleep even in the daytime. And who is now to deliver us from the punishment for these things? For if the body were to be cut in pieces, if to undergo ten thousand deaths, ought one not to run to it as to a feast? And let not the shepherds only, but the sheep also hear this; that they may make the shepherds the more active minded, that they may the more encourage their good-will: I do not mean by anything else but by yielding all compliance and obedience. Thus Paul also bade them, saying, Obey them which have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls as they that must give account. Hebrews 13:17 And when he says, watch, he means thousands of labors, cares and dangers. For the good Shepherd, who is such as Christ wishes for, is contending, before countless witnesses. For He died once for him; but this man ten thousand times for the flock, if, that is, he be such a shepherd as he ought to be; for such an one can die every day. See on Romans 8:36 And therefore do ye, as being acquainted with what the labor is, coöperate with them, with prayers, with zeal, with readiness, with affection, that both we may have to boast of you, and you of us. For on this ground He entrusted this to the chief of the Apostles, who also loved Him more than the rest; after first asking him if He was loved by him, that you may learn that this before other things, is held as a proof of love to Him. For this requires a vigorous soul. This I have said of the best shepherds; not of myself and those of our days, but of any one that may be such as Paul was, such as Peter, such as Moses. These then let us imitate, both the rulers of us and the ruled. For the ruled may be in the place of a shepherd to his family, to his friends, to his servants, to his wife, to his children: and if we so order our affairs we shall attain to all manner of good things. Which God grant that we may all attain unto, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 28 — Romans 15:8

Homily 28 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210228.htm>.

Opening

Romans 15:8

Rom. XV. 8

Now I say that Jesus Christ became a minister to the circumcised for the sake of God's truth, in order to confirm the promises made to the fathers.

Now I say that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers.

Christ is still focused on us, continuing with the same theme and showing the great things He has done for us and how He did not please Himself. Besides this, Paul establishes another point: that the Gentiles owe an even greater debt to God. And if they owe a greater debt, then they ought to bear with the weak among the Jews. Since he had spoken very sharply to such people, he now humbles the pride of the Gentiles so they won't become arrogant, by showing that the Jews received their blessings through promises made to the fathers, while the Gentiles received theirs purely out of God's pity and love for humanity. This is why he says that the Gentiles might glorify God for His mercy. To make this clearer, we should listen again to the words themselves, so you can see what it means that Christ became a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made to the fathers. What is Paul saying? A promise had been made to Abraham: "I will give the land to you and to your seed, and in your seed all nations will be blessed." But afterward, all the descendants of Abraham became subject to punishment. The Law brought wrath upon them by being transgressed, and from that point on deprived them of the promise made to the fathers. Therefore the Son came and worked with the Father so that those promises might come true and be fulfilled. By fulfilling the whole Law—which included fulfilling circumcision—and by the Law and the Cross, He freed them from the curse of transgression and did not let this promise fail. When Paul calls Him a minister of the circumcision, he means this: by coming and fulfilling the Law, being circumcised, and being born from Abraham's seed, He removed the curse, stopped God's anger, and made those who were to receive the promises fit for them, since they were now freed from their alienation. Some might object and ask, "Why then did Christ get circumcised and keep the whole Law?" Paul turns their argument to the opposite conclusion. It was not so the Law would continue, but so He might end it, free them from its curse, and release them entirely from the Law's dominion. Because they had transgressed the Law, He fulfilled it—not so they would fulfill it, but so He might confirm to them the promises made to the fathers, which the Law had suspended by showing them to be offenders and unworthy of the inheritance. So they too are saved by grace, since they had been rejected. They should not argue or stubbornly cling to the Law at this inappropriate time, since the Law would have excluded them from the promise if Christ had not suffered so much for them. And He suffered these things not because they deserved salvation, but so that God might be true to His word. And then, to prevent the Gentiles from becoming puffed up by this, Paul says…

Again, he is speaking of Christ's concern for us, still holding to the same topic, and showing what great things He has done for us, and how He pleased not Himself. Romans 15:3 And besides this, there is another point which he makes good, that those of the Gentiles are debtors to a larger amount unto God. And if to a larger amount, then they ought to bear with the weak among the Jews. For since he had spoken very sharply to such, lest this should make these elated, he humbles their unreasonableness, by showing that it was by promise made to the fathers that they had the good things given them, while they of the Gentiles had them out of pity and love toward man only. And this is the reason of his saying, And that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy. But that what is said may be made plainer, it is well to listen once more to the words themselves, that you may see what Christ's having been made a Minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises made unto the fathers, means. What then is that which is stated? There had been a promise made to Abraham, saying, Unto you will I give the earth, and to your seed, and in your seed shall all the nations be blessed. Genesis 12:7; 22:18 But after this, they of the seed of Abraham all became subject to punishment. For the Law wrought wrath unto them by being transgressed, and thenceforward deprived them of that promise made unto the fathers. Therefore the Son came and wrought with the Father, in order that those promises might come true, and have their issue. For having fulfilled the whole Law in which He also fulfilled the circumcision, and having by it, and by the Cross, freed them from the curse of the transgression, He suffered not this promise to fall to the ground. When then he calls Him a Minister of the circumcision, he means this, that by having come and fulfilled the Law, and been circumcised, and born of the seed of Abraham, He undid the curse, stayed the anger of God, made also those that were to receive the promises fit for them, as being once for all freed from their alienation. To prevent then these accused persons from saying, How then came Christ to be circumcised and to keep the whole Law? He turns their argument to the opposite conclusion. For it was not that the Law might continue, but that He might put an end to it, and free you from the curse thereof, and set you entirely at liberty from the dominion of that Law. For it was because you had transgressed the Law, that He fulfilled it, not that you might fulfil it, but that He might confirm to you the promises made unto the fathers, which the Law had caused to be suspended, by showing you to have offended, and to be unworthy of the inheritance. And so thou also art saved by grace, since you were cast off. Do not thou then bicker, nor perversely cling to the Law at this unsuitable time, since it would have cast you also out of the promise, unless Christ had suffered so many things for you. And He did suffer these, not because you were deserving of salvation, but that God might be true. And then that this might not puff up him of the Gentiles, he says.

And so the Gentiles might glorify God for His mercy.

Ver. 9. And that the Gentiles might glorify God for His mercy.

But what he means is this. The Jews would have had the promises, even though they were unworthy. But you had not even this, but were saved by love toward man alone, even if, to put it at the lowest, they too would not have been any better off from the promises unless Christ had come. But yet so that he might blend them together and not allow them to rise up against the weak, he makes mention of the promises. But of these he says that it was by mercy alone that they were saved. Hence they are most bound to glorify God. And it is a glory to God that they be blended together, be united, praise with one mind, bear with the weaker, and not neglect the member that is broken off. Then he adds testimonies, in which he shows that the man of the Jews ought to blend himself with those of the Gentiles; and so he says, As it is written, For this cause I will confess to You among the Gentiles, O Lord, and will sing unto Your Name. Psalm 18:46

But what he means is this. Those of the Jews would have had promises, even though they were unworthy. But you had not this even, but wast saved from love towards man alone, even if, to put it at the lowest, they too would not have been the better for the promises, unless Christ had come. But yet that he might amalgamate (or temper, κεράσῃ) them and not allow them to rise up against the weak, he makes mention of the promises. But of these he says that it was by mercy alone that they were saved. Hence they are the most bound to glorify God. And a glory it is to God that they be blended together, be united, praise with one mind, bear the weaker, neglect not the member that is broken off. Then he adds testimonies, in which he shows that the man of the Jews ought to blend himself with those of the Gentiles; and so he says, As it is written, For this cause I will confess to You among the Gentiles, O Lord, and will sing unto Your Name. Psalm 18:46

Verses 10-12. And, rejoice, you Gentiles, with His people. And, Praise the Lord, all you Gentiles (Deuteronomy 32:43); and let all people laud Him (Psalm 117:1). And, There shall be a root of Jesse, and He that shall rise to reign over the Gentiles, in Him shall the Gentiles trust (Isaiah 11:1, 10).

Ver. 10-12. And, rejoice, you Gentiles, with His people. And, Praise the Lord, all you Gentiles Deuteronomy 32:43; and let all people laud Him. Psalm 117:1 And, There shall be a root of Jesse, and He that shall rise to reign over the Gentiles, in Him shall the Gentiles trust. Isaiah 11:1, 10

Now Paul has given all these quotations to show that we ought to be united and to glorify God. He also intends to humble the Jew, so that he may not exalt himself above the Gentiles, since all the prophets called the Gentiles as well. He also seeks to persuade the Gentile to be humble, by showing him that he had a larger grace to answer for. Then Paul concludes his argument with a prayer again.

Now all these quotations he has given to show that we ought to be united, and to glorify God; and also, to humble the Jew, that he may not lift himself up over these, since all the prophets called these, as well as to persuade the man of the Gentiles to be lowly, by showing him that he had a larger grace to answer for. Then he concludes his argument with a prayer again.

Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that you may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost.

Ver. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that you may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost.

That is, you may get rid of that discouragement toward one another and never be cast down by temptations. This will happen by your abounding in hope. Now this is the cause of all good things, and it comes from the Holy Spirit. But it does not come simply from the Spirit; we must also contribute our part. This is why he says, in believing. For this is the way for you to be filled with joy: if you believe, if you hope. Yet he does not say if you hope, but if you abound in hope, so that you not only find comfort in troubles but even have joy through the abundance of faith and hope. In this way you will also draw the Spirit to you. In this way, when He has come, you will continually keep to all good things. For just as food maintains our life and by this rules the body, so if we have good works we shall have the Spirit; and if we have the Spirit we shall also have good works. On the other hand, if we have no works, the Spirit flies away. But if we are deserted by the Spirit, we shall also stumble in our works. For when this has gone, the unclean one comes. This is clear from Saul. For even if he does not choke us as he did him, still he strangles us in some other way through wicked works. We need the harp of David, so that we may charm our souls with the divine songs, both these and those from good actions. But if we do only one thing, and while we listen to the charm we fight against the charmer by our actions, as he did of old in 1 Samuel 19:10, the remedy will even turn to judgment against us and the madness will become more furious. For before we heard, the wicked demon was afraid that we might hear and recover. But when after hearing we remain the same as we were, this very thing removes his fear. Let us then sing the psalm of good deeds, so that we may cast out the sin that is worse than the demon. For a demon certainly will not deprive us of heaven, and in some cases even works with the sober-minded. But sin will surely cast us out. For this is a demon we willingly receive, a self-chosen madness. Therefore it has no one to pity it or pardon it. Let us then sing charms over a soul in this condition, both from the other Scriptures and from the blessed David. And let the mouth sing and the mind be instructed. Even this is no small thing. For if we once teach the tongue to sing, the soul will be ashamed to be devising the opposite of what it sings. Nor is this the only good thing we shall gain, for we shall also come to know many things that concern us. For he speaks to you both of things present and things to come, and of things seen and of the invisible creation. If you want to learn about the heaven, whether it remains as it is or shall be changed, he gives you a clear answer and will say, The heavens shall wax old as does a garment, and as a vesture shall you fold them up, O God, and they shall be changed (Psalm 102:26). And if you wish to hear of their form again, you shall hear, That spreads forth the heaven like a curtain. And if you want to know further about the back of them, he will tell you again, that covers His upper chambers with waters (Psalm 104:2-3). And he does not even pause here, but will likewise speak with you about the breadth and height, and show you that these are of equal measure. For, As far as the east is from the west, he says, so far has He set our iniquities from us. Like as the heaven's height above the earth, so is the Lord's mercy upon them that fear Him (Psalm 103:12, 11). But if you would concern yourself with the foundation of the earth, even this he will not hide from you, but you shall hear him singing and saying, He has founded it upon the seas (Psalm 24:2). And if you want to know about earthquakes and where they come from, he will free you from this difficulty also by saying, That looks upon the earth and makes it tremble (Psalm 103:32). And if you ask about the use of the night, this too you may learn and know from him. For therein all the beasts of the forest do move (Psalm 103:20). And in what way the mountains are useful, he will tell you, The high mountains are for the stags. And why there are rocks, The rocks are a refuge for the porcupines (Psalm 103:18). Why are there trees yielding no fruit? Learn from him, for there the sparrows build their nests (Psalm 103:17). Why are there fountains in the wildernesses? Hear, that by them the fowls of the heaven dwell, and the wild beasts (Psalm 103:12). Why is there wine? Not only that you may drink (for water by its nature is sufficient for this), but that you may be gladdened also, For wine makes glad the heart of man (Psalm 103:15). And by knowing this you will know how far the use of wine is allowable. From where are the fowls and the wild beasts nourished? You will hear from his words, All these wait upon You, to give them their meat in due season (Psalm 103:27). If you say, For what purpose is the cattle? He will answer you that these also are for you, That causes the grass, he says, to grow for the cattle, and the green herb for the service of men (Psalm 103:14). What is the use of the moon? Hear him saying, He made the moon for seasons (Psalm 104:19). And that all things seen and unseen are made, this he has also clearly taught us by saying, Himself spoke, and they were made, He commanded, and they were created (Psalm 32:9). And that there is an end of death, this he also teaches when he says, God shall deliver my soul from the hand of hell when He shall receive me (Psalm 43:15). From where was our body made? He also tells us; He remembers that we are dust (Psalm 103:14); and again, where does it go? It shall return to its dust (Psalm 104:29). Why was this universe made? For you: For you crown him with glory and honor, and settest him over the works of Your hands (Psalm 8:5, 6). Do we men have any community with the angels? This he also tells us, saying as follows, You have made him a little lower than the angels. Of the love of God, Like as a father pities his own children, even so is the Lord merciful to them that fear Him (Psalm 103:13). And of the things that await us after our present life, and of that undisturbed condition, he teaches, Return unto your rest, O my soul (Psalm 116:7). Why the heaven is so great, this he will also say. For it is because the heavens declare the glory of God (Psalm 19:1). Why day and night were made—not only that they may shine and give us rest, but also that they may instruct us. For there are no speeches nor words, the sounds of which are not heard (Psalm 18:3). How the sea lies round about the earth, this too you will learn from here. The deep as a garment is the envelopment thereof. For so the Hebrew has it.

That is, that you may get clear of that heartlessness ( ἀ θυμίας) towards one another, and may never be cast down by temptations. And this will be by your abounding in hope. Now this is the cause of all good things, and it comes from the Holy Ghost. But it is not simply from the Spirit, but on condition of our contributing our part also. This is why he says, in believing. For this is the way for you to be filled with joy, if you believe, if you hope. Yet he does not say if you hope, but, if you abound in hope, so as not to find comfort in troubles only, but even to have joy through the abundance of faith and hope. And in this way, you will also draw the Spirit to you. In this way, when He has come you will continually keep to all good things. For just as food maintains our life, and by this rules the body, so if we have good works, we shall have the Spirit; and if we have the Spirit, we shall also have good works. As also, on the other hand, if we have no works, the Spirit flies away. But if we be deserted by the Spirit, we shall also halt in our works. For when this has gone, the unclean one comes: this is plain from Saul. For what if he does not choke us as he did him, still he strangles us in some other way by wicked works. We have need then of the harp of David, that we may charm our souls with the divine songs, both these, and those from good actions. Since if we do the one only, and while we listen to the charm, war with the charmer by our actions, as he did of old 1 Samuel 19:10; the remedy will even turn to judgment to us, and the madness become the more furious. For before we heard, the wicked demon was afraid lest we should hear it and recover. But when after hearing it even, we continue the same as we were, this is the very thing to rid him of his fear. Let us sing then the Psalm of good deeds, that we may cast out the sin that is worse than the demon. For a demon certainly will not deprive us of heaven, but does in some cases even work with the sober-minded. But sin will assuredly cast us out. For this is a demon we willingly receive, a self-chosen madness. Wherefore also it has none to pity it or to pardon it. Let us then sing charms over a soul in this plight, as well from the other Scriptures, as also from the blessed David. And let the mouth sing, and the mind be instructed. Even this is no small thing. For if we once teach the tongue to sing, the soul will be ashamed to be devising the opposite of what this sings. Nor is this the only good thing that we shall gain, for we shall also come to know many things which are our interest. For he discourses to you both of things present, and things to come, and of things seen, and of the invisible Creation. And if you would learn about the Heaven, whether it abides as it is or shall be changed, he gives you a clear answer, and will say, The heavens shall wax old as does a garment, and as a vesture shall you fold them up, O God, and they shall be changed. Psalm 102:26 And if you wish to hear of the form of them again, you shall hear, That spreads forth the Heaven like a curtain ( δέρριν). And if you be minded to know further about the back of them, he will tell you again, that covers His upper chambers with waters. Psalm 104:2-3 And even here he does not pause, but will likewise discourse with you on the breadth and height, and show you that these are of equal measure. For, As far as the east, he says, is from the west, so far has He set our iniquities from us. Like as the heaven's height above the earth, so is the Lord's mercy upon them that fear Him. (ib. 103:12, 11.) But if you would busy yourself with the foundation of the earth, even this he will not hide from you, but you shall hear him singing and saying, He has founded it upon the seas. Psalm 24:2 And if of earthquakes you are desirous to know, whence they come, he will free you from this difficulty also, by saying, That looks upon the earth, and makes it tremble. Psalm 103:32 And if you enquire the use of the night, this too may thou learn, and know from him. For therein all the beasts of the forest do move. Psalm 103:20 And in what way the mountains are for use, he will tell you, The high mountains are for the stags. And why there are rocks, The rocks are a refuge for the porcupines. Psalm 103:18 Why are there trees yielding no fruit? Learn from him, for there the sparrows build their nests. Psalm 103:17 Why are there fountains in the wildernesses? Hear, that by them the fowls of the heaven dwell, and the wild beasts. Psalm 103:12 Why is there wine? Not that you may drink only (for water is of a nature to suffice for this), but that you may be gladdened also, For wine makes glad the heart of man. Psalm 103:15 And by knowing this you will know how far the use of wine is allowable. Whence are the fowls and the wild beasts nourished? You will hear from his words, All these wait upon You, to give them their meat in due season. Psalm 103:27 If you say, For what purpose are the cattle? He will answer you, that these also are for you, That causes the grass, he says, to grow for the cattle, and the green herb for the service (or retinue)of men. Psalm 103:14 What is the use of the moon? Hear him saying, He made the moon for seasons. Psalm 104:19 And that all things seen and those not seen are made, is a thing that he has also clearly taught us by saying, Himself spoke, and they were made, He commanded, and they were created. Psalm 32:9 And that there is an end of death, this he also teaches when he says, God shall deliver my soul from the hand of hell when He shall receive me. Psalm 43:15 Whence was our body made? He also tells us; He remembers that we are dust Psalm 103:14; and again, whither goes it away? It shall return to its dust. Psalm 104:29 Why was this universe made? For you: For you crown him with glory and honor, and settest him over the works of Your hands. (ib. 8:5, 6.) Have we men any community with the Angels? This he also tells us, saying as follows, You have made him a little lower than the Angels. Of the love of God, Like as a father pities his own children, even so is the Lord merciful to them that fear Him. Psalm 103:13 And of the things that are to meet us after our present life, and of that undisturbed condition, he teaches, Return unto your rest, O my soul. Psalm 116:7 Why the Heaven is so great, this he will also say. For it is because the heavens declare the glory of God. Psalm 19:1 Why day and night were made — not that they may shine and give us rest only, but also that they may instruct us. For there are no speeches nor words, the sounds of which (i.e. day and night) are not heard. Psalm 18:3 How the sea lies round about the earth, this too you will learn from hence. The deep as a garment is the envelopment thereof. For so the Hebrew has it.

But by taking what I have mentioned as an example, you will get an idea of all the rest besides—the things about Christ, about the resurrection, about the life to come, about the resting, about punishment, about moral matters, all that concerns doctrines—and you will find the book filled with countless blessings. And if you fall into temptations, you will gain much comfort from it. If you fall into sins even, you will find countless remedies stored up here, or if into poverty or tribulation, you will see many havens. And if you are righteous you will gain much security from it, and if a sinner much relief. For if you are just and are being mistreated, you will hear him say, For Your sake we are killed all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. Psalm 44:22 All these things have come upon us, and yet we have not forgotten You. Psalm 43:17 And if your good deeds make you proud, you will hear him say, Enter not into judgment with Your servant, for in Your sight shall no man living be justified Psalm 143:2, and you will be made lowly immediately. And if you are a sinner and have despaired of yourself, you will hear him continually singing, Today, if you will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation (Psalm 95:7, 8), and you will be lifted up quickly. And if you have a crown even on your head and are proud, you will learn that a king is not saved by a great host, neither shall a giant be saved by the greatness of his might Psalm 33:16, and you will find yourself able to be reasonable. If you are rich and in high standing, again you will hear him singing, Woe to them that trust in their own might and boast themselves in the multitude of their riches, Psalm 48:6 And, As for man, his days are as grass Psalm 103:15, And His glory shall not go down with him, after him Psalm 49:17, and you will not think any of the things on earth are great. For when what is more splendid than all, even glory and power, is so worthless, what else of the things on earth is worth considering? But are you in despair? Hear him saying, Why are you so sorrowful, O my soul, and why do you so disturb me? Trust in God, for I will confess unto Him. Psalm 42:5 Or do you see men in honor who do not deserve it? Fret not yourself at them that do wickedly. For as the grass shall they be dried up, and as the green herb shall they soon fall away. (Psalm 37:1, 2) Do you see both righteous and sinners being punished? Be told that the cause is not the same. For many, he says, are the plagues of sinners. Psalm 32:10 But in the case of the righteous, he does not say plagues, but, Many are the troubles of the righteous, but the Lord delivers them out of them all. Psalm 34:19 And again, The death of the sinner is evil. Psalm 33:21 And, Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints. Psalm 116:15 Say these things continually; be instructed by these. For every single word of this has in it an undiscoverable ocean of meaning. For we have been just running over them only, but if you were willing to investigate these passages carefully, you will see that the riches are great. But even now it is possible by what I have given to get cleared of the passions that lie upon you. For since he forbids our envying, or being grieved, or despairing out of season, or thinking that riches are anything, or tribulation, or poverty, or imagining life itself to be anything, he frees you from all passions. So for this let us give thanks to God, and let us always have our treasure in hand, that by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we may have hope Romans 15:4, and enjoy the good things to come. Which God grant that we may all attain, by the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ. By Whom and with Whom, etc.

But having a sample in what I have mentioned, you will have a notion of all the rest besides, the things about Christ, about the resurrection, about the life to come, about the resting, about punishment, about moral matters, all that concerns doctrines, and you will find the book filled with countless blessings. And if you fall into temptations, you will gain much comfort from hence. If you fall into sins even, you will find countless remedies stored up here, or if into poverty or tribulation, you will see many havens. And if you be righteous you will gain much security hence, and if a sinner much relief. For if you be just and art ill-treated, you will hear him say, For Your sake are we killed all the day long, we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. Psalm 44:22 All these things have come upon us, and yet have we not forgotten You. Psalm 43:17 And if your well-doings make you high, you will hear him say, Enter not into judgment with Your servant, for in Your sight shall no man living be justified Psalm 143:2, and you will be straightway made lowly. And if you be a sinner, and hast despaired of yourself, you will hear him continually singing, Today, if you will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation (ib. 95:7, 8), and you will be stayed up speedily. And if you have a crown even on your head, and art high-minded, you will learn that a king is not saved by a great host, neither shall a giant be saved by the greatness of his might Psalm 33:16: and you will find yourself able to be reasonable. If you be rich, and in reputation, again you will hear him singing, Woe to them that trust in their own might, and boast themselves in the multitude of their riches, Psalm 48:6 And, As for man, his days are as grass Psalm 103:15, And His glory shall not go down with him, after him Psalm 49:17: and you will not think any of the things upon the earth are great. For when what is more splendid than all, even glory and power, is so worthless, what else of things on earth is worth accounting of? But are you in despondency? Hear him saying, Why are you so sorrowful, O my soul, and why do you so disturb me? Trust in God, for I will confess unto Him. Psalm 42:5 Or do you see men in honor who deserve it not? Fret not yourself at them that do wickedly. For as the grass shall they be dried up, and as the green herb shall they soon fall away. (ib. 37:1, 2) Do you see both righteous and sinners punished? Be told that the cause is not the same. For many he says, are the plagues of sinners. Psalm 32:10 But in the case of the righteous, he does not say plagues, but, Many are the troubles of the righteous, but the Lord delivers them out of them all. Psalm 34:19 And again, The death of the sinner is evil. Psalm 33:21 And, Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints. Psalm 116:15 These things do thou say continually: by these be instructed. For every single word of this has in it an indiscoverable ocean of meaning. For we have been just running over them only: but if you were minded to give these passages accurate investigation, you will see the riches to be great. But at present it is possible even by what I have given, to get cleared of the passions that lie on you. For since he forbids our envying, or being grieved, or despondent out of season, or thinking that riches are anything, or tribulation, or poverty, or fancying life itself to be anything, he frees you from all passions. So for this let us give thanks to God, and let us have our treasure always in hand, that by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we may have hope Romans 15:4, and enjoy the good things to come. Which God grant that we may all attain, by the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ. By Whom and with Whom, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 27 — Romans 14:25-27

Homily 27 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210227.htm>.

Opening

Romans 14:25-27

Now to him who is able to establish you according to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery that was kept secret for long ages but has now been disclosed and through the prophetic writings has been made known to all nations, according to the command of the eternal God, to bring about the obedience of faith—to the only wise God be glory forevermore through Jesus Christ! Amen.

Rom. XIV. 25-27

Now to Him who has the power to establish you according to my Gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began, but now is made manifest, and by the Scriptures of the Prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith: to God, who alone is wise, be glory through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Now to Him that is of power to establish you according to my Gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began, but now is made manifest, and (manuscripts τε which Sav. omits) by the Scriptures of the Prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith: to God only wise, to Him be glory through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Paul always makes it a habit to end his exhortations with prayers and doxologies. He knows this is no trivial matter. He does this out of love and careful concern. It is the mark of a teacher devoted to his students and to God—he does not merely instruct them with words, but also brings down God's help upon his teaching through prayer. This is what he does here as well. The logic runs as follows: "To Him that is of power to establish you, be glory forever. Amen." Once again he focuses on the weaker believers and addresses his words to them. When he was rebuking, he included everyone in his rebuke, but now when he prays, he takes the posture of a suppliant on behalf of these weaker ones. After saying "to establish," he explains the manner of it: "according to my Gospel." He says this to show that they are not yet firmly grounded but are standing, though unsteadily. Then to give weight to what he says, he continues "and the preaching of Jesus Christ"—that is, the preaching that Christ Himself proclaimed. But if He preached it, the doctrines are not ours but His laws. Next, in discussing the nature of this preaching, he shows that this gift brings much benefit and great honor. He proves this first from the identity of the one who declares it, and then from the content of what is declared. For it was good news. Moreover, God had not made any of these things known to anyone before us. He hints at this in the words "according to the revelation of the mystery." This is a sign of the greatest friendship—to share the mysteries with us and with no one before us. "Which was kept secret since the world began, but now is made manifest." It had been determined long ago but was only revealed now. How was it made manifest? By the Scriptures of the Prophets. Here again he is freeing the weaker person from fear. What are you afraid of? That you are departing from the Law? This is what the Law itself wants, what it foretold long ago. But if you pry into why it was revealed now, you are doing something unsafe by being curious about God's mysteries and demanding He explain Himself. With such matters we must not be busybodies, but be content and satisfied with them. This is why he himself puts a check on this kind of attitude by adding "according to the commandment of the everlasting God, for the obedience of faith." Faith requires obedience, not curiosity. When God commands, one ought to obey, not question. Then he uses another argument to encourage them, saying "made known to all nations." That is, you are not alone—the whole world shares this Creed, having had not man but God as Teacher. This is why he adds "through Jesus Christ." But it was not only made known but also confirmed. Both are His work. This is also why it should be read "Now to Him that is of power to establish you through Jesus Christ." As I was saying, he ascribes both to Him—or rather, not just both of these, but also the glory that belongs to the Father. This is why he said "to Whom be glory forever, Amen." He uses a doxology again out of awe at how incomprehensible these mysteries are. For even now that they have appeared, there is no way to grasp them through reasoning; we must come to know them by faith, for there is no other way. He rightly says "To the only wise God." If you will only consider how He brought in the nations and joined them with those who had done well in former times, how He saved those who were without hope, how He brought people unworthy of the earth up to heaven and brought those who had fallen from the present life into that undying and unchangeable life, how He made those who had been trampled by demons worthy to rival Angels, how He opened Paradise and put an end to all the old evils—and did this in a short time and by an easy and straightforward way—then you will understand His wisdom. You will see that what neither Angels nor Archangels knew, the Gentiles learned suddenly through Jesus. It is right, then, to admire His wisdom and give Him glory. But you keep dwelling on small matters, still sitting in the shadow. This is not much like someone who gives glory. For the one who has no confidence in Him and no trust in the faith does not bear witness to the greatness of His works. But Paul himself offers up glory on their behalf in order to bring them to the same zeal. When you hear him say "to the only wise God," do not think this is said to diminish the Son. For if all these things by which His wisdom is made apparent were done or made by Christ, and without Him not a single one, then it is quite clear that He is equal in wisdom also. Why then does he say "only"? To set Him in contrast with every created being. After giving the doxology, he then moves from prayer back to exhortation, now directing his words against the stronger believers and saying as follows:

It is always a custom with Paul to conclude his exhortation with prayers and doxologies. For he knows that the thing is one of no slight importance. And it is out of affectionateness and caution that he is in the habit of doing this. For it is the character of a teacher devoted to his children, and to God, not to instruct them in words only, but by prayer too to bring upon his teaching the assistance which is from God. And this he does here also. But the connection is as follows: To Him that is of power to establish you, be glory forever. Amen. For he again clings to those weak brethren, and to them he directs his discourse. For when he was rebuking, he made all share his rebuke; but now, when he is praying, it is for these that he wears the attitude of a suppliant. And after saying, to establish, he proceeds to give the mode of it, according to my Gospel; and this was what one would do to show that as yet they were not firmly fixed, but stood, though with wavering. Then to give a trustworthiness to what he says, he proceeds, and the preaching of Jesus Christ; that is, which He Himself preached. But if He preached it, the doctrines are not ours, but the laws are of Him. And afterwards, in discussing the nature of the preaching, He shows that this gift is one of much benefit, and of much honor; and this he first proves from the person of the declarer thereof, and then likewise from the things declared. For it was glad tidings. Besides, from His not having made anything of them known to any before us. And this he intimates in the words, according to the revelation of the mystery. And this is a sign of the greatest friendliness, to make us share in the mysteries, and no one before us. Which was kept secret since the world began, but now is made manifest. For it had been determined long ago, but was only manifested now. How was it made manifest? By the Scriptures of the Prophets. Here again he is releasing the weak person from fear. For what do you fear? Is it lest thou depart from the Law? This the Law wishes, this it foretold from of old. But if you pry into the cause of its being made manifest now, you are doing a thing not safe to do, in being curious about the mysteries of God, and calling Him to account. For we ought not with things of this nature to act as busybodies, but to be well pleased and content with them. Wherefore that he might himself put a check upon a spirit of this sort, he adds, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, for the obedience of faith. For faith requires obedience, and not curiosity. And when God commands, one ought to be obedient, not curious. Then he uses another argument to encourage them, saying made known to all nations. That is, it is not thou alone but the whole world that is of this Creed, as having had not man, but God for a Teacher. Wherefore also he adds, through Jesus Christ. But it was not only made known, but also confirmed. Now both are His work. And on this ground too the way it is to be read is, Now to Him that is of power to establish you through Jesus Christ; and, as I was saying, he ascribes them both to Him; or rather, not both of these only, but the glory belonging (or ascribed, Gr. τὴν εἰς) to the Father also. And this too is why he said, to Whom be glory forever, Amen. And he uses a doxology again through awe at the incomprehensibleness of these mysteries. For even now they have appeared, there is no such thing as comprehending them by reasonings, but it is by faith we must come to a knowledge of them, for in no other way can we. He well says, To the only wise God. For if you will only reflect how He brought the nations in, and blended them with those who in olden time had wrought well, how He saved those who were desperate, how He brought men not worthy of the earth up to heaven, and brought those who had fallen from the present life into that undying and unalterable life, and made those who were trampled down by devils to vie with Angels, and opened Paradise, and put a stop to all the old evils, and this too in a short time and by an easy and compendious way, then will you learn His wisdom — when you see that which neither Angels nor Archangels knew, they of the Gentiles learned on a sudden through Jesus. (2 manuscripts add then will you know His power.) Right then is it to admire His wisdom, and to give Him glory! But you keep dwelling over little things, still sitting under the shadow. And this is not much like one that gives glory. For he who has no confidence in Him, and no trust in the faith, does not bear testimony to the grandeur of His doings. But he himself offers glory up in their behalf, in order to bring them also to the same zeal. But when you hear him say, to the only wise God, think not that this is said in disparagement of the Son. For if all these things whereby His wisdom is made apparent were done or made, see John 1:3 by Christ, and without Him no single one, it is quite plain that he is equal in wisdom also. What then is the reason of his saying only? To set Him in contrast with every created being. After giving the doxology then, he again goes from prayer to exhortation, directing his discourse against the stronger, and saying as follows:

Chapter 15, verse 1. "We then that are strong, ought" — he means we are obligated, not that we are doing a favor. What is it that we ought to do? To bear the infirmities of the weak.

Chap. xv. ver. 1. We then that are strong, ought — it is we ought, not we are so kind as to. What is it we ought to do?– to bear the infirmities of the weak.

See how he has stirred up their attention through his praises—not only by calling them powerful, but also by placing them alongside himself. And not only by this, but also by showing them the benefit of what he asks and that it is not burdensome. For you, he says, are powerful, and you are not harmed at all by condescending. But for him the danger is of the utmost seriousness if he is not borne with. And he does not say "the infirm," but "the infirmities of the weak," so drawing him and bending him toward mercy. As in another place he also says, "You that are spiritual restore such an one" (Galatians 6:1). Have you become powerful? Give something back to God for making you so. And you will give it back if you set right the weakness of the sickly. For we too were weak, but by grace we have become powerful. And we are to do this not only in this case, but also in the case of those who are weak in other respects. For instance, if anyone is passionate, or insolent, or has any such failing, bear with him. And how is this to be done? Listen to what comes next. For after saying "we ought to bear," he adds, "and not to please ourselves."

See how he has roused their attention by his praises, not only by calling them powerful, but also by putting them alongside of himself. And not by this only, but by the advantage of the thing he again allures them, and by its not being burdensome. For thou, he says, art powerful, and art no whit the worse for condescending. But to him the hazard is of the last consequence, if he is not borne with. And he does not say the infirm, but the infirmities of the weak, so drawing him and bending him to mercy. As in another place too he says, You that are spiritual restore such an one. Galatians 6:1 Are you become powerful? Render a return to God for making you so. But render it you will if you set the weakness of the sickly right. For we too were weak, but by grace we have become powerful. And this we are to do not in this case only, but also in the case of those who are weak in other respects. As, for instance, if any be passionate, or insolent, or has any such like failing bear with him. And how is this to be? Listen to what comes next. For after saying we ought to bear, he adds, and not to please ourselves.

Let each one of us please his neighbor for his good, with the aim of building him up.

Ver. 2. Let every one of us please his neighbor for his good to edification.

But what he says is this. Are you powerful? Let the weak experience your power. Let him come to know your strength; please him. And he does not simply say please, but for his good, and not simply for his good, in case the advanced person should say, "Look, I am drawing him to his good!" But he adds, to edification. And so if you are rich or in power, do not please yourself, but the poor and the needy, because in this way you will at once have true glory to enjoy and be doing much service. For glory from things of the world soon flies away, but that from things of the Spirit is lasting, if you do it to edification. Therefore he requires this of all people. For it is not just this or that person who is to do it, but each of you. Then since it was a great thing he had commanded them, and had told them even to relax their own perfectness in order to correct the other's weakness, he again introduces Christ in the following words:

But what he says is this. Are you powerful? Let the weak have trial of your power. Let him come to know your strength; please him. And he does not barely say please, but for his good, and not barely for his good, lest the advanced person should say, See I am drawing him to his good! But he adds, to edification. And so if you be rich or be in power, please not yourself, but the poor and the needy, because in this way you will at once have true glory to enjoy, and be doing much service. For glory from things of the world soon flies away, but that from things of the Spirit is abiding, if you do it to edification. Wherefore of all men he requires this. For it is not this and that person that is to do it, but each of you. Then since it was a great thing he had commanded them, and had bidden them even relax their own perfectness in order to set right the other's weakness; he again introduces Christ, in the following words:

For even Christ did not please Himself.

Ver. 3. For even Christ pleased not Himself.

Paul always does this. When he was discussing alms, he brought Christ forward and said, "You know the grace of the Lord, that though He was rich, yet for our sakes he became poor" (2 Corinthians 8:9). When he was urging charity, he urged it from Christ in the words "As Christ also loved us" (Ephesians 5:25). When he was giving advice about enduring shame and dangers, he took refuge in Christ and said, "Who for the joy that was set before Him endured the Cross, despising the shame" (Hebrews 12:2). So in this passage too he shows how Christ also did this, and how the prophet proclaimed it long ago. Therefore he continues:

And this he always does. For when he was upon the subject of alms, he brought Him forward and said, You know the grace of the Lord, that though He was rich, yet for our sakes he became poor. 2 Corinthians 8:9 And when he was exhorting to charity, it was from Him that he exhorted in the words As Christ also loved us. Ephesians 5:25 And when he was giving advice about bearing shame and dangers, he took refuge in Him and said, Who for the joy that was set before Him endured the Cross, despising the shame. Hebrews 12:2. So in this passage too he shows how He also did this, and how the prophet proclaimed it from of old. Wherefore also he proceeds:

The reproaches of them that reproached You fell upon Me. Psalm 69:9 But what does it mean when Paul says "He pleased not Himself"? Christ had the power not to be reproached, the power not to suffer what He suffered, if He had chosen to look after His own interests. But He didn't choose that. Instead, by looking to our good, He neglected His own. Why didn't Paul simply say "He emptied Himself"? Philippians 2:7 It's because he wanted to point out more than just that Christ became man—he also wanted to show that Christ was mistreated and got a bad reputation among many people, being regarded as weak. For Scripture says, "If Thou be the Son of God, come down from the Cross." Matthew 27:40 And "He saved others, Himself He cannot save." Matthew 27:42 This is why Paul mentions a detail that serves his present purpose and actually proves much more than he set out to prove. He shows that it wasn't Christ alone who was reproached, but the Father as well. For "the reproaches of them that reproached You fell," he says, "upon Me." What Paul is essentially saying is this: What has happened is nothing new or strange. Those who developed the habit of reproaching God in the Old Testament also raged against His Son. These things were written down so that we should not imitate them. And then Paul equips them for patient endurance of temptations.

The reproaches of them that reproached You fell upon Me. Psalm 69:9 But what is the import of, He pleased not Himself? He had power not to have been reproached, power not to have suffered what He did suffer, had He been minded to look to His own things. But yet He was not so minded. But through looking to our good He neglected His own. And why did he not say, He emptied Himself? Philippians 2:7 It is because this was not the only thing he wished to point out, that He became man, but that He was also ill-treated, and obtained a bad reputation with many, being looked upon as weak. For it says, If Thou be the Son of God, come down from the Cross. Matthew 27:40. And, He saved others, Himself He cannot save. Matthew 27:42. Hence he mentions a circumstance which was available for his present subject, and proves much more than he undertook to do; for he shows that it was not Christ alone that was reproached, but the Father also. For the reproaches of them that reproached You fell, he says, upon Me. But what he says is nearly this, What has happened is no new or strange thing. For they in the Old Testament who came to have a habit of reproaching Him, they also raved against His Son. But these things were written that we should not imitate them. And then he supplies (Gr. anoints) them for a patient endurance of temptations.

For whatsoever things were written beforehand, he says, were written for our learning, so that we, through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope.

Ver. 4. For whatsoever things were written aforetime, he says, were written for our learning, that we, through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope.

That is, so that we might not fall away (for there are various conflicts both inside and outside us), so that being strengthened and comforted by the Scriptures, we might show patience, and by living in patience we might remain in hope. For these things produce one another—patience produces hope, and hope produces patience. And both of them are brought about by the Scriptures. Then he again turns his discourse into the form of a prayer, and says,

That is, that we might not fall away, (for there are sundry conflicts within and without), that being nerved and comforted by the Scriptures, we might exhibit patience, that by living in patience we might abide in hope. For these things are productive of each other, patience of hope, and hope of patience. And both of them are brought about by the Scriptures. Then he again brings his discourse into the form of prayer, and says,

Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one toward another, according to Christ Jesus.

Ver. 5. Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one towards another, according to Christ Jesus.

For since he had given his own advice and had also urged the example of Christ, he added the testimony of the Scriptures as well, to show that Scripture itself also gives patience. And this is why he said, "Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one towards another, according to Christ Jesus." For this is what love would do—be minded toward another even as toward oneself. Then to show again that it is not mere love that he requires, he adds "according to Christ Jesus." And he does this in all places, because there is also another sort of love. And what is the advantage of their agreeing?

For since he had given his own advice, and had also urged the example of Christ, he added the testimony of the Scriptures also, to show that with the Scripture Himself gives patience also. And this is why he said, Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one towards another, according to Christ Jesus. For this is what love would do, be minded toward another even as toward himself. Then to show again that it is not mere love that he requires, he adds, according to Christ Jesus. And this he does, in all places, because there is also another sort of love. And what is the advantage of their agreeing?

That you may, he says, with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Ver. 6. That ye may with one mind, he says, and one mouth, glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

He does not say merely with one mouth, but tells us to do it with one will as well. See how he has united the whole body into one, and how he concludes his speech again with a doxology, by which he provides the strongest motivation for unanimity and harmony. Then again from this point he continues with the same exhortation as before, and says,

He does not say merely with one mouth, but bids us do it with one will also. See how he has united the whole body into one, and how he concludes his address again with a doxology, whereby he gives the utmost inducement to unanimity and concord. Then again from this point he keeps to the same exhortation as before, and says,

Ver. 7. Therefore receive one another, just as Christ also received us, to the glory of God.

Ver. 7. Wherefore receive ye one another, as Christ also received us, to the glory of God.

The example is again the same as before, and the benefit is beyond words. For nothing brings God special glory like close unity. So even if you are at odds with your brother against your will and for Christ's sake, remember that by ending your anger you are glorifying your Master. If not for your brother's sake, then be reconciled to him at least for this reason—or rather, for this reason first. For Christ insists on this in every possible way, and when addressing His Father He said, "By this shall all men know that You have sent Me, if they be one" (John 17:21).

The example again is as before, and the gain unspeakable. For this is a thing that does God special glory, the being closely united. And so if even against your will (Field being grieved for His sake, after Savile, but against manuscripts) and for His sake, thou be at variance with your brother, consider that by putting an end to your anger you are glorifying your Master, and if not on your brother's account, for this at all events be reconciled to him: or rather for this first. For Christ also insists upon this upon all possible grounds, and when addressing His Father he said, By this shall all men know that You have sent Me, if they be one. John 17:21

Let us obey then, and bind ourselves to one another. For here Paul is not addressing only the weak, but everyone. Even if someone is determined to break with you, do not break with him yourself. Do not say that cold phrase, "I love those who love me; if my own eye does not love me, I tear it out." These are satanic sayings, fit for tax collectors and the petty mindset of pagans. But you who are called to a greater citizenship and enrolled in the books of heaven are subject to greater laws. Do not speak this way, but when someone refuses to love you, then show even more love in order to draw him to you. For he is a member, and when a member is torn from the body by any force, we do everything to unite it again, and then pay more attention to it. The reward is greater when you draw to yourself a person who does not want to love. If Christ commands us to invite to supper those who cannot repay us, so that the reward may be greater, how much more ought we to do this in friendship. Now the person who is loved and loves in return does pay you a recompense. But the person who is loved and does not love has made God your debtor in his place. Besides, when he loves you he does not need much effort, but when he does not love you, then he stands in need of your help. Do not turn a reason for effort into a reason for laziness, and do not say, "Because he is sick, that is why I do not care for him"—for a dulling of love is indeed a sickness—but warm again what has grown cold. But suppose he will not be warmed, what then? Continue to do your own part. What if he grows more perverse? He is only procuring for you a greater return, and shows you to be a greater imitator of Christ. For if loving one another was to be the distinguishing mark of disciples ("By this all men will know that you are My disciples, if you love one another"), consider how great it must be to love one who hates you. For your Master loved those who hated Him and called them to Himself, and the weaker they were, the greater care He showed them. He cried out and said, "Those who are well have no need of a physician, but those who are sick." He deemed tax collectors and sinners worthy of the same table with Him. And as great as the dishonor the Jewish people showed Him, so great was the honor and concern He showed for them—indeed, much greater. Imitate Him, for this good work is not a light one, but one without which not even a martyr can greatly please God, as Paul says. Do not say then, "I am hated, and that is why I do not love." For this is exactly why you ought to love most. Besides, it is not in the nature of things for a person who loves to be easily hated, but even a brute loves those who love him. For this is what Christ says the pagans and tax collectors do. But if everyone loves those who love him, who would not love those who love even while being hated? Display this conduct then, and do not stop saying, "Hate me as much as you like; I will not stop loving you," and you will humble his quarrelsomeness and cast out all coldness. For this disorder comes either from excessive heat (inflammation) or from coldness, but love's power is able by its warmth to correct both. Have you never seen those who indulge a shameful love beaten, spit upon, called names, and mistreated in a thousand ways by prostitutes? What then? Do the insults break off this love? Not at all—they kindle it even more. And yet those who do these things, besides being harlots, are of a disreputable and low class. But those who submit to it often have illustrious ancestors to count and much other nobility to boast of. Yet still none of these things breaks the tie or keeps them away from the woman they love. Are we not ashamed then that the devil's love and the demons' love has such great power, and we are not able to display as much in love according to God? Do you not perceive that this is a very great weapon against the devil? Do you not see that the wicked demon stands by, dragging to himself the man you hate and trying to snatch away the member? And do you run by and give up the prize of the conflict? For your brother, lying between you, is the prize. If you win, you receive a crown; but if you are careless, you go away without a crown. Stop saying that satanic phrase, "If my eye hates me, I cannot look at it." For nothing is more shameful than this saying, and yet most people put it forward as a sign of a noble spirit. But nothing is more ignoble than all this, nothing more senseless, nothing more foolish. Therefore I am indeed deeply grieved that the actions of vice are held to be those of virtue, that looking down on people and despising them should seem honorable and dignified. This is the devil's greatest snare, to dress up iniquity with a good reputation, which makes it hard to erase. For I have often heard people taking credit for not going near those who dislike them. Yet your Master found glory in this. How often have people despised Him? How often shown aversion to Him? Yet He does not stop running to them. Do not say then, "I cannot bear to come near those who hate me," but say, "I cannot bear to despise those who despise me." This is the language of Christ's disciple, while the other is the devil's. This makes people honorable and glorious, while the other makes them shameful and ridiculous. This is why we admire Moses, because even when God said, "Let Me alone, that I may destroy them in My anger," he could not bear to despise those who had so often shown aversion to him, but said, "If You will forgive their sin, forgive it; otherwise blot me out also." This was because he was a friend of God and an imitator of Him. Let us not take pride in things for which we ought to hide our faces. Do not use the language of those lewd fellows who are the scum of humanity, "I know how to scorn thousands." But even if another uses it, let us laugh him down and stop his mouth for taking delight in what he ought to feel ashamed of. What are you saying? Do you scorn a believer whom Christ did not scorn even when he was an unbeliever? Why do I say did not scorn? He had such love toward him when he was vile and unsightly as even to die for him. He loved so much, and such a person, and do you now, when he has been made beautiful and admirable, scorn him—now that he has been made a member of Christ and made your Master's body? Do you not consider what you are saying, or perceive what you are daring to do? He has Christ as Head, Table, Garment, Life, Light, and Bridegroom; Christ is everything to him, and do you dare to say, "This person I despise"—and not only this, but thousands of others along with him? Stop, O man, and cease from your madness. Get to know your brother. Learn that these are words of unreasonableness and frenzy, and say on the contrary, "Though he despise me ten thousand times, I will never stand aloof from him." In this way you will both gain your brother and live to the glory of God and share in the good things to come. May God grant that we may all attain these, by His grace and love toward humankind.

Let us obey then, and knit ourselves to one another. For in this place it is not any longer the weak, but all that he is rousing. And were a man minded to break with you, do not thou break also. Nor give utterance to that cold saying, Him I love that loves me; if my right eye does not love me, I tear it out. For these are satanical sayings, and fit for publicans, and the little spirit of the Gentiles. But thou that art called to a greater citizenship, and are enrolled in the books of Heaven, art liable to greater laws. Do not speak in this way, but when he is not minded to love you, then display the more love, that you may draw him to you. For he is a member; and when by any force a member is sundered from the body, we do everything to unite it again, and then pay more attention to it. For the reward is the greater then, when one draws to one a person not minded to love. For if He bids us invite to supper those that cannot make us any recompense, that what goes for recompense may be the greater, much more ought we to do this in regard to friendship. Now he that is loved and loves, does pay you a recompense. But he that is loved and loves not, has made God a debtor to you in his own room. And besides, when he loves you he needs not much pains; but when he loves you not, then he stands in need of your assistance. Make not then the cause for painstaking a cause for listlessness; and say not, because he is sick, that is the reason I take no care of him (for a sickness indeed the dulling of love is), but do thou warm again that which has become chilled. But suppose he will not be warmed, what then? is the reply. Continue to do your own part. What if he grow more perverse? He is but procuring to you so much greater return, and shows you so much the greater imitator of Christ. For if the loving one another was to be the characteristic of disciples ( For hereby, He says, shall all men know that you are My disciples, if you love one another), John 13:35 consider how great an one loving one that hates us must be. For your Master loved those that hated Him, and called them to Him; and the weaker they were, the greater the care He showed them; and He cried and said, They that are whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. Matthew 9:12 And He deemed publicans and sinners worthy of the same table with Him. And as great as was the dishonor wherewith the Jewish people treated Him, so great was the honor and concern He showed for them, yea, and much greater. Him do thou also emulate: for this good work is no light one, but one without which not even he that is a martyr can please God much, as Paul says. Say not then, I get hated, and that is why I do not love. For this is why you ought to love most. And besides, it is not in the nature of things for a man who loves to be soon hated, but brute as a person may be, he loves them that love him. For this He says the heathens and the publicans do. Matthew 5:46 But if every one loves those that love him, who is there that would not love those who love while they are hated? Display then this conduct, and cease not to use this word, Hate me as much as you may, I will not leave off loving you, and then you will humble his quarrelsomeness, and cast out all coldness. For this disorder comes either from excessive heat ( φλεγμονἥς, inflammation), or from coldness; but both of these is the might of love wont to correct by its warmth. Did you never see those who indulge a base love beaten, spit upon, called names, ill-treated in a thousand ways by those fornicatresses? What then? Do the insults break off this love? In no wise: they even kindle it the more. And yet they who do these things, besides being harlots, are of a disreputable and low grade. But they who submit to it, have often illustrious ancestors to count up, and much other nobility to boast of. Yet still none of these things break the tie, nor keep them aloof from her whom they love. And are we not ashamed then to find what great power the love of the devil (v. p. 520) and the demons has, and not to be able to display as much in the love according to God? Do you not perceive that this is a very great weapon against the devil? Do you not see, that that wicked demon stands by, dragging to himself the man you hate, and desiring to snatch away the member? And do you run by, and give up the prize of the conflict? For your brother, lying between you, is the prize. And if you get the better, you receive a crown; but if you are listless, you go away without a crown. Cease then to give utterance to that satanical saying, if my eye hates me, I cannot see it. For nothing is more shameful than this saying, and yet the generality lay it down for a sign of a noble spirit. But nothing is more ignoble than all this, nothing more senseless, nothing more foolish. Therefore I am indeed quite grieved that the doings of vice are held to be those of virtue, that looking down on men, and despising them, should seem to be honorable and dignified. And this is the devil's greatest snare, to invest iniquity with a good repute, whereby it becomes hard to blot out. For I have often heard men taking credit to themselves at their not going near those who are averse to them. And yet your Master found a glory in this. How often do not men despise ( διέπτυσαν) Him? How often show aversion to Him? Yet He ceases not to run unto them. Say not then that I cannot bear to come near those that hate me, but say, that I cannot bear to despise ( διαπτύσαι) those that despise me. This is the language of Christ's disciple, as the other is of the devil's. This makes men honorable and glorious, as the other does shameful and ridiculous. It is on this ground we feel admiration for Moses, because even when God said, Let Me alone, that I may destroy them in Mine anger, Exodus 32:10 he could not bear to despise those who had so often shown aversion to him, but said, If you will forgive them their trespass, forgive it; else blot out me also. Exodus 32:32 This was owing to his being a friend of God, and a copyer of Him. And let us not pride ourselves in things for which we ought to hide our faces. Nor let us use the language of these lewd fellows, that are the scum of men, I know how to scorn ( καταπτύσαι, spit at) thousands. But even if another use it, let us laugh him down, and stop his mouth for taking a delight in what he ought to feel ashamed of. What say you, pray, do you scorn a man that believes, whom when unbelieving Christ scorned not? Why do I say scorned not? Why He had such love towards him, when he was vile and unsightly, as even to die for him. He then so loved, and that such a person, and do you now, when he has been made fair and admirable, scorn him; now he is made a member of Christ, and has been made your Master's body? Do you not consider what you are uttering, nor perceive what you are venturing to do? He has Christ as a Head, and a Table, and a Garment, and Life, and Light, and a Bridegroom, and He is everything to him, and do you dare to say, this fellow I despise? and not this only, but thousands of others along with him? Stay you, O man, and cease from your madness; get to know your brother. Learn that these be words of unreasonableness, and frenzy, and say on the contrary, though he despise me ten thousand times, yet will I never stand aloof from him. In this way you will both gain your brother, and will live to the glory of God, and will share the good things to come. To which God grant that we may all attain, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 26 — Romans 14:14

Homily 26 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210226.htm>.

Opening

Romans 14:14

Rom. XIV. 14

I know and am convinced in the Lord Jesus that nothing is unclean in itself, but to anyone who considers something to be unclean, it is unclean to that person.

I know, and am persuaded by (Gr. in) the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself, but to him that esteems anything to be unclean, to him it is unclean.

After first rebuking the person who judges his brother and urging him to stop this reproaching, Paul then explains himself more fully on the doctrinal point and teaches the weaker believers in a calm tone, showing in this case too a great deal of gentleness. For he does not say the weak person will be punished, or anything like that, but simply relieves him of his fears on the matter, and does so with the aim of persuading him more easily with what he is telling him. And he says, I know, and am persuaded. And then to prevent any of those who did not trust him from saying, And what does it matter to us if you are persuaded? For you are no trustworthy witness to set against such a great law and against oracles handed down from above, he adds, in the Lord. That is, as having learned from Him, as having my confidence from Him. The judgment then is not just one person's opinion. What is it that you are persuaded of and know? Tell us. That there is nothing unclean of itself. By physis, he says, nothing is unclean, but it becomes so by the attitude with which a person uses it. Therefore it becomes so to that person only, and not to everyone. For to him that esteems anything to be unclean, to him it is unclean. What then? Why not correct your brother, so that he may think it is not unclean? Why not authoritatively call him away from this mindset and way of thinking, so that he may never make it common? My reason is, he says, I am afraid to grieve him. Therefore he continues,

After first rebuking the person who judges his brother, and moving him to leave off this reproaching, he then explains himself further upon the doctrinal part, and instructs in a dispassionate tone the weaker sort, displaying in this case too a great deal of gentleness. For he does not say he shall be punished, nor anything of the sort, but merely disburdens him of his fears in the matter, and that with a view to his being more easily persuaded with what he tells him; and he says, I know, and am persuaded. And then to prevent any of those who did not trust him (or believe, τὥν οὐ πιστὥν) saying, And what is it to us if you are persuaded? For you are no trustworthy evidence to be set in competition with so great a law, and with oracles brought down from above, he proceeds, in the Lord. That is, as having learned from Him, as having my confidence from Him. The judgment then is not one of the mind of man. What is it that you are persuaded of and know? Tell us. That there is nothing unclean of itself. By nature, he says, nothing is unclean but it becomes so by the spirit in which a man uses it. Therefore it becomes so to himself only, and not to all. For to him that esteems anything to be unclean, to him it is unclean. What then? Why not correct your brother, that he may think it not unclean? Why not with full authority call him away from this habit of mind and conception of things, that he may never make it common? My reason is, he says, I am afraid to grieve him. Wherefore he proceeds,

If your brother is grieved by what you eat, you are no longer walking in love.

Ver. 15. But if your brother be grieved with your meat, now you do not walk charitably.

You can see how far he goes for now in showing affection for this person, demonstrating that he values him so highly that he doesn't even dare to command things of great importance in order not to grieve him. Instead, he would rather win him over through yielding and through charity. For even after he has freed him from his fears, he doesn't drag or force him but leaves him as his own master. After all, keeping someone from eating certain foods is not as serious as overwhelming him with grief. You can see how much emphasis he places on charity. This is because he knows that it can accomplish everything. For this reason he makes a somewhat greater demand on them. He says that not only should they avoid distressing you at all, but they ought even, if necessary, to be willing to condescend to you. This is why he goes on to say, "Destroy not him with your meat, for whom Christ died." Do you not value your brother enough even to purchase his salvation at the cost of abstaining from certain foods? And yet Christ did not refuse to become a slave or even to die for him; but you won't even give up food so that you may save him. Yet for all that, Christ was not going to gain everyone, but still He died for all, thus fulfilling His own part. But you are aware that through food you are overthrowing him in more important matters, and yet you keep arguing about it? And the one who is the object of such great care to Christ—do you consider him so contemptible and dishonor someone whom He loves? Yet He died not only for the weak but even for an enemy. And will you not refrain from certain foods even for someone who is weak? Yet Christ did what was greatest even, but you won't do even what is less. And He was Master, you are a brother. These words then were enough to silence him. For they show him to be small-spirited, and that after receiving the benefit of great things from God, he doesn't give back even little things in return.

You see how far, for the present, he goes in affection for him, showing that he makes so great account of him, that with a view not to grieve him he does not venture even to enjoin things of great urgency, but by yieldingness would rather draw him to himself, and by charity. For even when he has freed him of his fears, he does not drag him and force him, but leaves him his own master. For keeping a person from meats is no such matter as overwhelming with grief. You see how much he insists upon charity. And this is because he is aware that it can do everything. And on this ground he makes somewhat larger demand upon them. For so far he says from its being proper for them to distress you at all, they ought even, if need be, not to hesitate at condescending to you. Whence he proceeds to say, Destroy not him with your meat, for whom Christ died. Or do you not value your brother enough even to purchase his salvation at the price of abstinence from meats? And yet Christ refused not to become a slave, nor yet to die for him; but thou dost not despise even food, that you may save him. And yet with it all Christ was not to gain all, yet still He died for all; so fulfilling His own part. But are you aware that by meat you are overthrowing him in the more important matters, and yet makest a disputing? And him who is the object of such care unto Christ, do you consider so contemptible, and dishonor one whom He loves? Yet He died not for the weak only, but even for an enemy. And will you not refrain from meats even, for him that is weak? Yet Christ did what was greatest even, but thou not even the less. And He was Master, thou a brother. These words then were enough to tongue-tie him. For they show him to be of a little spirit, and after having the benefit of great things from God, not to give in return even little ones.

Let your good not be spoken of as evil, then. For the kingdom of God is not about food and drink.

Ver. 16, 17. Let not then your good be evil spoken of. For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink.

By their good, he means here either their faith, or their hope for future rewards, or the completeness of their religious life. For it is not only that you fail to help your brother, he means, but the doctrine itself, and the grace of God, and His gift, you cause to be spoken against. Now when you fight, when you quarrel, when you are troublesome, when you create division in the Church, and rebuke your brother, and are distant from him, those who are outside will speak against you. And so not only does no good come from this, but just the opposite happens. For your good is charity, love for the brothers and sisters, being united, being bound together, living in peace, living in gentleness (ἐπιεικείας, gentleness). Again, to put an end to his fears and the other's argumentativeness, he says, For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink. Is it by these, he means, that we are to be approved? As he says in another passage too, Neither if we eat are we the better, neither if we eat not are we the worse. And he does not need any proof, but is content with simply stating it. And what he says is this: If you eat, does this lead you to the Kingdom? And this was why, by way of mocking them as greatly pleased with themselves in this matter, he said, not meat only, but drink. What then are the things that do bring us there? Righteousness, and peace, and joy, and a virtuous life, and peace with our brothers and sisters (which this quarreling opposes), the joy that comes from unity, which this rebuking destroys. But this he said not to one party only, but to both of them, since it was a fitting time to say it to both. Then since he had mentioned peace and joy, but there is a peace and joy over wicked actions also, he adds, in the Holy Ghost. Since the one who ruins his brother has both destroyed peace and wronged joy, more grievously than the one who steals money. And what is worse is that Another saved him, and you wrong and ruin him. Since then eating, and the supposedly perfect state, does not bring in these virtues, but actually brings in the things that subvert them, how can it be anything but right to treat little things as unimportant in order to strengthen great ones? Then since this rebuking took place to some degree out of vanity, he proceeds to say,

By their good, he means here either their faith, or the hope of rewards hereafter, or the perfectness of their religious state. For it is not only that you fail to profit your brother, he means, but the doctrine itself, and the grace of God, and His gift, you cause to be evil spoken of. Now when you fight, when you quarrel, when you are vexatious, when you make schism in the Church, and reproachest your brother, and are distant with him, those that are without will speak evil of you. And so good is so far from coming of this, that just the opposite is the case. For your good is charity, love of the brotherhood, being united, being bound together, living at peace, living in gentleness ( ἐ πιεικείας). He again, to put an end to his fears and the other's disputatiousness, says, For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink. Is it by these, he means, that we are to be approved? As he says in another passage too, Neither if we eat are we the better, neither if we eat not are we the worse. And he does not need any proof, but is content with stating it. And what he says is this, If you eat, does this lead you to the Kingdom? And this was why, by way of satirizing them as mightily pleased with themselves herein, he said, not meat only, but drink. What then are the things that do bring us here? Righteousness, and peace, and joy, and a virtuous life, and peace with our brethren (whereto this quarrelsomeness is opposed), the joy from unanimity, which this rebuking puts an end to. But this he said not to one party only, but to both of them, it being a fit season for saying it to both. Then as he had mentioned peace and joy, but there is a peace and joy over bad actions also, he adds, in the Holy Ghost. Since he that ruins his brother, has at once subverted peace, and wronged joy, more grievously than he that plunders money. And what is worse is, that Another saved him, and you wrong and ruinest him. Since then eating, and the supposed perfect state, does not bring in these virtues, but the things subversive of them it does bring in, how can it be else than right to make light of little things, in order to give firmness to great ones? Then since this rebuking took place in some degree out of vanity, he proceeds to say,

For the one who serves Christ in these things is acceptable to God and approved by people.

Ver. 18. For he that in these things serves Christ, is acceptable to God, and approved of men.

People will not admire you as much for your perfect state as everyone will admire you for peace and harmony. For peace is a good thing that benefits everyone, whereas that perfect state benefits no one else.

For they will not admire you so much for your perfect state, as all will for peace and amity. For this is a goodly thing, that all will have the benefit of, but of that not one even will.

Let us therefore pursue the things that make for peace and the things by which we may edify one another.

Ver. 19. Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, and things wherewith one may edify one another.

This applies to one person, so that he may become more peaceful. But it also applies to the other person, so that he may not destroy his brother. Yet he has made both statements apply to each of them again by saying "one another," and by showing that without peace it is not easy to edify.

This applies to the other, that he may grow peaceable. But the other to the latter too, that he may not destroy his brother. Still he has made both apply to either again, by saying, one another, and showing that without peace it is not easy to edify.

For the sake of food, do not destroy the work of God.

Ver. 20. For meat destroy not the work of God.

By calling it the salvation of a brother and greatly increasing the severity of the warning, he shows that one is doing the opposite of what one intends. For you, he says, are so far from building up as you think, that you are actually destroying—and destroying not a building of man but of God, and not for any great purpose either, but for a trivial thing. For it was for meat, he says. Then, lest so many concessions should confirm the weaker brother in his error, he again becomes doctrinal, as follows,

Giving this name to the salvation of a brother, and adding greatly to the fears, and showing that he is doing the opposite of that he desires. For thou, he says, art so far from building up as you intend, that you dost even destroy, and that a building too not of man but of God, and not for any great end either, but for a trivial thing. For it was for meat, he says. Then lest so many indulgences should confirm the weaker brother in his misconception, he again becomes doctrinal, as follows,

All things are indeed pure, but it is evil for the person who eats in a way that causes offense.

All things indeed are pure, but it is evil for that man who eats with offense.

The person who eats with a bad conscience, that is. So if you pressure him and he does eat, nothing is gained. It's not the eating itself that defiles, but the attitude with which someone eats. If you don't correct that attitude, you've accomplished nothing and made things worse. Thinking something is unclean is not as bad as actually eating it while believing it is unclean. In this case you're making two mistakes: first, you're reinforcing his wrong belief through your quarreling, and second, you're getting him to eat what he considers unclean. Therefore, as long as you haven't convinced him, don't force him.

Who does it, that is, with a bad conscience. And so if you should force him, and he should eat, there would be nothing gained. For it is not the eating that makes unclean, but the intention with which a man eats. If then thou dost not set that aright, you have done all to no purpose, and hast made things worse: for thinking a thing unclean is not so bad as tasting it when one thinks it unclean. Here then you are committing two errors, one by increasing his prejudice through your quarrelsomeness, and another by getting him to taste of what is unclean. And so, as long as you do not persuade him, do not force him.

Ver. 21. It is good neither to eat meat, nor to drink wine, nor to do anything that causes your brother to stumble, or to be offended, or to be made weak.

Ver. 21. It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor anything whereby your brother stumbles, or is offended, or is made weak.

Again, he requires the greater alternative: that they should not only avoid forcing him, but even accommodate him. For Paul often did this himself, as when he circumcised Timothy, when he had his hair cut, and when he offered that Jewish sacrifice. He does not direct this command to the individual directly, but states it as a general principle to avoid making the weaker person too complacent. And what does he say? It is good not to eat meat. And why do I mention meat? If it is wine or anything else of that kind that causes offense, abstain from it. For nothing is as important as your brother's salvation. Christ demonstrates this, since He came from Heaven and endured all that He went through for our sake. And please observe how Paul also emphasizes this to the other person through the words stumbles, is offended, or is made weak. Do not tell me (he means) that he is unreasonable, but that you have the power to correct it. For the other person has a legitimate claim to be helped in his weakness, and for you this is no loss, since it is not a case of hypocrisy but of edification and economy. For if you force him, he is immediately destroyed, and he will condemn you and become more firmly entrenched in not eating. But if you accommodate him, then he will love you and will not be suspicious of you as a teacher, and you will later gain the ability to plant the right views in him gradually. But if he once hates you, then you have closed the door to your reasoning. Therefore, do not compel him, but even refrain yourself for his sake, not abstaining from it as if it were unclean, but because he is offended and he is weak. This is what Paul also advises when he says, It is good not to eat meat—not because it is unclean, but because the brother is offended and is weak.

Again, he requires the greater alternative, that they should not only not force him, but even condescend to him. For he often did this himself also, as when he circumcised Acts 16:3, when he was shorn Acts 18:18, when he sacrificed that Jewish sacrifice. Acts 21:26. And he does not say to the man do so, but he states it in the form of a sentiment to prevent again making the other, the weaker man, too listless. And what are his words? It is good not to eat flesh. And why do I say flesh? If it be wine, or any other thing of the sort besides, which gives offense, refrain. For nothing is so important as your brother's salvation. And this Christ shows us, since He came from Heaven, and suffered all that He went through, for our sakes. And let me beg you to observe, how he also drives it home upon the other, by the words stumbles, or is offended, or is made weak. And do not tell me (he means) that he is so without reason but, that you have power to set it right. For the other has a sufficient claim to be helped in his weakness, and to you this were no loss, not being a case of hypocrisy, but of edification and economy. For if you force him, he is at once destroyed, and will condemn you, and fortify himself the more in not eating. But if you condescend to him, then he will love you, and will not suspect you as a teacher, and you will afterwards gain the power of sowing imperceptibly in him the right views. But if he once hate you, then you have closed the entrance for your reasoning. Do not then compel him, but even yourself refrain for his sake, not refraining from it as unclean, but because he is offended, and he will love you the more. So Paul also advises when he says, It is good not to eat flesh, not because it was unclean, but because the brother is offended and is weak.

Verse 22. Do you have faith? Keep it to yourself.

Ver. 22. Have you faith? Have it to yourself.

Here he seems to me to be giving a gentle warning to the more advanced about vanity. What he is saying is this: Do you want to show me that you are perfect and fully equipped? Don't show it to me—let your conscience be enough. By faith here, he means faith concerned not with doctrines but with the matter at hand. For about doctrinal faith it says, "With the mouth confession is made unto salvation" (Romans 10:10), and "Whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny" (Luke 9:26). Doctrinal faith ruins us when it is not confessed, and this faith ruins us when it is confessed at the wrong time. Happy is he that condemns not himself in the thing which he allows. Again he rebukes the weaker person, and gives the stronger person a sufficient crown—that of his conscience. Even if no one sees, you can be happy in yourself. After saying "Have it to yourself," he tells you this is better for you than the whole world, to prevent you from thinking this is a contemptible court of judgment. Even if everyone accuses you, if you do not condemn yourself and your conscience brings no charge against you, you are happy. But he did not make this statement to apply to just anyone. Many people do not condemn themselves and yet are great wrongdoers, and these are the most miserable of people. But he is still keeping to the subject at hand.

Here he seems to me to be giving a gentle warning to the more advanced on the score of vanity. And what he says is this, Do you wish to show me that you are perfect, and fully furnished? Do not show it to me, but let your conscience suffice. And by faith, he here means that concerned not with doctrines, but with the subject in hand. For of the former it says, With the mouth confession is made unto salvation Romans 10:10; and, Whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny. Luke 9:26 For the former by not being confessed, ruins us; and so does this by being confessed unseasonably. Happy is he that condemns not himself in the thing which he allows. Again he strikes at the weaker one, and gives him (i.e. the stronger) a sufficient crown, in that of his conscience. Even if no man see, that is, you are able to be happy in yourself. For after saying, Have it to yourself, to prevent his thinking this a contemptible tribunal, he tells him this is better to you than the world. And if all accuse you, and thou condemn not yourself, and your conscience lay no charge against you, you are happy. But this is a statement he did not make to apply to any person whatever. For there are many that condemn not themselves, and yet are great transgressors: and these are the most miserable of men. But he still keeps to the subject in hand.

Verse 23. And the one who doubts is condemned if he eats.

Ver. 23. And he that doubts is condemned if he eat.

Again, he says this to urge him to be considerate of the weaker person. For what benefit is there if someone eats while doubting and condemns himself? I approve of the person who both eats and does so without doubting. Notice how he encourages him not only to eat, but to eat with a good conscience as well. Then he also gives the reason why the person is condemned, continuing with these words,

Again, it is to exhort him to spare the weaker, that he says this. For what good is it if he eat in doubt, and condemn himself? For I approve of him, who both eats, and does it not with doubting. See how he induces him not to eating only, but to eating with a good conscience too. Then he mentions likewise the reason why he is condemned continuing in these words,

Because he eats not of faith. Not because it is unclean, but because it is not of faith. For he did not believe that it is clean, but touched it even though he thought it was unclean. But by this Paul shows them what great harm they do by forcing people, rather than persuading them, to touch things that had previously seemed unclean to them, so that they might at least stop their criticism for this reason. For whatsoever is not of faith is sin. For when a person is not sure and does not believe that something is clean, how can he do anything but sin? Now all these things have been said by Paul about the subject at hand, not about everything. And notice what care he takes not to offend anyone. He had said before, "If your brother is grieved by your food, you are no longer walking in love." But if one should not grieve him, much less ought one to give him offense. And again, "For the sake of food, do not destroy the work of God." For if it were a serious act of wickedness to tear down a church building, how much more so is it to do this to the spiritual temple. Since a human being is more valuable than a church building. For Christ did not die for walls, but for these temples.

Because he eats not of faith. Not because it is unclean, but because it is not of faith. For he did not believe that it is clean, but though unclean he touched it. But by this he shows them also what great harm they do by compelling men, and not persuading them, to touch things which had hitherto appeared unclean to them, that for this at all events they might leave rebuking. For whatsoever is not of faith is sin. For when a person does not feel sure, nor believe that a thing is clean, how can he do else than sin? Now all these things have been spoken by Paul of the subject in hand, not of everything. And observe what care he takes not to offend any; and he had said before, If your brother be grieved with your meat, now you do not walk charitably. But if one should not grieve him, much less ought one to give him offense. And again, For meat destroy not the work of God. For if it were a grievous act of iniquity to throw down a Church, much more so is it to do so to the spiritual Temple. Since a man is more dignified than a Church: for it was not for walls that Christ died, but for these temples.

Let us watch our own conduct from every angle and give no one even the slightest reason to stumble. This present life is a race-course, and we need to have thousands of eyes on every side. We must not imagine that ignorance will serve as an adequate excuse, for it is definitely possible to be punished for ignorance when that ignorance is inexcusable. The Jews were ignorant, but not in an excusable way. The Gentiles were ignorant, but they are without excuse. When you are ignorant of things that are impossible to know, you will not be held accountable for it. But when you are ignorant of things that are easy and possible to know, you will be punished with the utmost severity. If we are not excessively lazy but contribute our own full share, God will also reach out His hand to us in those things of which we are ignorant. This is what Paul said to the Philippians as well: "If in anything you are otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you." But when we are not willing to do even what is within our power, we will not receive His assistance in this either. This was also the case with the Jews. For this reason, He says, "I speak to them in parables, because seeing they see not." In what sense did they see but not see? They saw devils cast out and said, "He has a devil." They saw the dead raised and did not worship but attempted to kill Him. But Cornelius was not like this. For this reason, when he was doing his whole duty with sincerity, God added to him what was also lacking. Do not say, then, "How did God neglect such and such a person who was genuine and a good man, though a Gentile?" First, no one can possibly know for certain whether a person is genuine except the One who formed each heart severally. And then there is also this to be said: perhaps such a person was neither thoughtful nor earnest. "But how could he be," someone may ask, "since he was very uninformed?" Let me ask you to consider this simple and single-hearted man and observe him in the affairs of life, and you will see him as a model of the utmost scrupulousness. If he had shown this same quality in spiritual matters, he would not have been overlooked, for the facts of the truth are clearer than the sun. Wherever a man may go, he can easily lay hold of his own salvation if he is willing to be attentive and not treat this as secondary work. Were these events confined to Palestine or to a little corner of the world? Have you not heard the prophet say, "All shall know Me from the least even to the greatest?" Do you not see that the facts themselves proclaim the truth? How then can these people be excused when they see the doctrine of truth spread far and wide yet do not trouble themselves or care to learn it? "But do you require all this," someone asks, "of a rude savage?" Yes, not only of a rude savage but of anyone who is more savage than people of the present day. Why is it, please tell me, that in worldly matters he knows how to respond when wronged and to resist when violence is done to him, and to do and devise everything to prevent his will from being thwarted even in the slightest degree, but in spiritual concerns he has not used this same judgment? When a man worships a stone and thinks it is a god, he both keeps feasts to it, spends money on it, shows great fear toward it, and never becomes careless because of his simplicity. But when he must seek the very and true God, do you then mention singleness and simplicity to me? These things are not so—assuredly they are not! These complaints are nothing but laziness. Which do you think were more simple and rude, those in Abraham's day or those now? Clearly the former. And when was it easier to discover true religion, now or then? Clearly now. For now the Name of God is proclaimed even by all people, and the Prophets have preached, the things have come to pass, and the Gentiles have been convinced. But in that day the majority were still uninstructed, and sin was dominant. There was no law to instruct, nor prophets, nor miracles, nor doctrine, nor a multitude of people acquainted with it, nor anything else of the kind. All things then lay as if in deep darkness, in a moonless and stormy night. Yet even then that wonderful and noble man, though the obstacles were so great, still knew God and practiced virtue and led many to the same zeal—and this though he did not even have the wisdom of those outside the faith. For how could he, when letters had not even yet been invented? Yet still he brought his own contribution, and God supplied what was lacking to him. You cannot even say that Abraham received his religion from his fathers, because Terah was an idolater. But still, though he came from such ancestors, was uncivilized, lived among uncivilized people, and had no instructor in religion, he attained to a knowledge of God. Compared with all his descendants, who had the advantage of both the Law and the Prophets, he was so much more illustrious than words can express. Why was this? It was because in worldly things he did not give himself great anxiety, but in spiritual things he applied his whole attention. And what of Melchizedek? Was he not also born around those times and was so distinguished that he was called even a priest of God? For it is utterly impossible that the sober-minded should ever be overlooked. Let these things not trouble us. Knowing that it is the mind that holds the power in each case, let us look to our own duties so that we may grow better. Let us not demand an account from God or inquire why He left such a person alone but called another. We would be doing the same as if a servant who had given offense were to pry into his master's household management. Wretched and miserable man, when you ought to be thoughtful about the account you must give and how you will reconcile your master, do you call him to account for things you are not to give an account of, while passing over those things of which you must give a reckoning? "What am I to say to the Gentile?" he asks. Why, the same thing I have been saying. Do not look merely to what you will say to the Gentile but also to the means of amending yourself. When he is offended by examining your life, then consider what you will say. For if he is offended, you will not be called to account for him, but if it is your way of life by which he is injured, you will face the greatest danger. When he sees you philosophizing about the kingdom yet clinging to the things of this life, at once afraid of hell yet trembling at the calamities of this life, then take it to heart. When he sees this and accuses you, saying, "If you are in love with the Kingdom, how is it you do not look down upon the things of this life? If you are expecting the awful judgment, why do you not despise the terrors of this world? If you hope for immortality, why do you not think scorn of death?"—when he says this, be anxious about what defense you will make. When he sees you trembling at the thought of losing your money, you who expect the heavens, and exceedingly glad about a single penny, and selling your soul again for a little money, then take it to heart. For these things, just these, are what make the Gentiles stumble. And so, if you are thoughtful about his salvation, make your defense on these points, not by words but by actions. For it is not through that question that anybody ever blasphemed God, but through people's bad lives there are thousands of blasphemies everywhere. Set him right then. For the Gentile will next ask you, "How am I to know that God's commands are feasible? For you who are of Christian birth and have been brought up in this fine religion do not do anything of the kind." And what will you tell him? You will surely say, "I will show you others who do—monks who dwell in the deserts." And are you not ashamed to confess to being a Christian yet to send him to others, as if unable to show that you display the character of a Christian? For he will also say immediately, "What need have I to go to the mountains and hunt through the deserts? For if there is no possibility for a person living in the midst of cities to be a disciple, this is a sad indictment of this rule of conduct—that we must leave the cities and run to the deserts. Show me a man who has a wife and children and a household and yet pursues wisdom." What are we to say to all this? Must we not hang our heads and be ashamed? For Christ gave us no such commandment. But what did He say? "Let your light shine before men"—not before mountains, deserts, wildernesses, and out-of-the-way places. I say this not to criticize those who have taken up life in the mountains but to lament those who dwell in cities because they have banished virtue from there. Therefore I

Let us then watch our own conduct on all sides, and afford to no one ever so little handle. For this life present is a race-course and we ought to have thousands of eyes Hilary in Psalm 119 on every side, and not even to fancy that ignorance will be an adequate excuse. For there is such a thing, there certainly is, as being punished for ignorance, when the ignorance is inexcusable. Since the Jews too were ignorant, yet not ignorant in an excusable way. And the Gentiles were ignorant, but they are without excuse. Romans 1:20 For when you are ignorant of those things which it is not possible to know, you will not be subject to any charge for it: but when of things easy and possible, you will be punished with the utmost rigor. Else if we be not excessively supine, but contribute our own share to its full amount, God will also reach forth His hand unto us in those things which we are ignorant of. And this is what Paul said to the Philippians likewise. If in anything ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you. Philippians 3:15 But when we are not willing to do even what we are masters of, we shall not have the benefit of His assistance in this either. And this was the case with the Jews too. For this cause, He says, speak I unto them in parables, because seeing they see not. Matthew 13:13 In what sense was it that seeing they saw not? They saw devils cast out, and they said, He has a devil. They saw the dead raised, and they worshipped not, but attempted to kill Him. But not of this character was Cornelius. Matthew 12:24 For this reason then, when he was doing the whole of his duty with sincerity, God added unto him that which was lacking also. Say not then, how came God to neglect such and such a one who was no formalist ( ἄ πλαστος) and a good man, though a Gentile? For in the first place no man can possibly know for certain whether a person is no formalist, but He only who formed ( πλάσαντι) the hearts severally. Psalm 33:15 And then there is this to be said too, that perchance ( πολλάκις) such an one was neither thoughtful nor earnest. And how, it may be said, could he, as being very uninformed? ( ἄ πλαστος.) Let me beg you to consider then this simple and single-hearted man, and take notice of him in the affairs of life, and you will see him a pattern of the utmost scrupulousness, such that if he would have shown it in spiritual matters he would not have been overlooked: for the facts of the truth are clearer than the sun. And wherever a man may go, he might easily lay hold of his own salvation, if he were minded, that is, to be heedful, and not to look on this as a by-work. For were the doings shut up into Palestine, or in a little corner of the world? Have you not heard the prophet say, All shall know Me from the least even to the greatest? Jeremiah 31:34; Hebrews 8:11 Do not you see the things themselves uttering the truth? How then are these to be excused, seeing as they do the doctrine of the truth spread far and wide, and not troubling themselves, or caring to learn it? And do you require all this, it is asked, of a rude savage? Nay not of a rude savage only, but of any who is more savage than men of the present day. For why is it, pray, that in matters of this world he knows how to answer when he is wronged, and to resist when he has violence done him, and do and devise everything to prevent his ever having his will thwarted even in the slightest degree; but in spiritual concerns he has not used this same judgment? And when a man worships a stone, and thinks it a god, he both keeps feasts to it, and spends money on it, and shows much fear towards it, and in no case becomes listless from his simpleness. But when he has to seek to the very and true God, do you then mention singleness and simpleness to me? These things are not so, assuredly they are not! For the complaints are those of mere listlessness. For which do you think the most simple and rude, those in Abraham's day or those now? Joshua 24:2 Clearly the former. And when that it was easiest to find religion out now or then? Clearly now. For now the Name of God is proclaimed even by all men, and the Prophets have preached, the things come to pass, the Gentiles been convinced. Genesis 32:29; Judges 13:18 But at that day the majority were still in an uninstructed state, and sin was dominant. And there was no law to instruct, nor prophets, nor miracles, nor doctrine, nor multitude of men acquainted with it, nor anything else of the kind, but all things then lay as it were in a deep darkness, and a night moonless and stormy. And yet even then that wondrous and noble man, though the obstacles were so great, still knew God and practised virtue, and led many to the same zeal; and this though he had not even the wisdom of those without. For how should he, when there were no letters even yet invented? Yet still he brought his own share in, and God joined to bring in what was lacking to him. For you cannot say even this, that Abraham received his religion from his fathers, because he Terah, see Joshua 24:2 was an idolater. But still, though he was from such forefathers and was uncivilized, and lived among uncivilized people, and had no instructor in religion, yet he attained to a knowledge of God, and in comparison with all his descendants, who had the advantage both of the Law and the Prophets, he was so much more illustrious as no words can express. Why was it then? It was because in things of this world he did not give himself any great anxiety, but in things of the spirit he applied his whole attention. (In Gen. Hom. 33, etc.) And what of Melchizedek? Was not he also born about those times, and was so bright as to be called even a priest of God? (In Gen. Hom. 35, 36.) For it is impossible in the extreme, that the sober-minded ( νήφοντα) should ever be overlooked. And let not these things be a trouble to us, but knowing that it is the mind with which in each case the power lies, let us look to our own duties, that we may grow better. Let us not be demanding an account of God or enquire why He let such an one alone, but called such an one. For we are doing the same as if a servant that had given offense were to pry into his master's housekeeping. Wretched and miserable man, when you ought to be thoughtful about the account you have to give, and how you will reconcile your master, do you call him to account for things that you are not to give an account of, passing over those things of which you are to give a reckoning? What am I to say to the Gentile? He asks. Why, the same that I have been saying. And look not merely to what you shall say to the Gentile, but also to the means of amending yourself. When he is offended by examining into your life, then consider what you will say. For if he be offended, you will not be called to a reckoning for him, but if it be your way of life by which he is injured, you will have to undergo the greatest danger. When he sees you philosophizing about the kingdom, and fluttering at the things of this life, and at once afraid about hell, and trembling at the calamities of this life, then lay it to mind. When he sees this, and accuses you, and says, If you are in love with the Kingdom, how is it thou dost not look down upon the things of this life? If you are expecting the awful judgment, why do you not despise the terrors of this world? If you hope for immortality, why do you not think scorn of death? When he says this, be thou anxious what defense you will make. When he sees you trembling at the thought of losing your money, you that expectest the heavens, and exceedingly glad about a single penny, and selling your soul again for a little money, then lay it to mind. For these are the things, just these, that make the Gentiles stumble. And so, if you are thoughtful about his salvation, make your defense on these heads, not by words, but by actions. For it is not through that question that anybody ever blasphemed God, but through men's bad lives it is, that there are thousands of blasphemies in all quarters. Set him right then. For the Gentile will next ask you, How am I to know that God's commands are feasible? For thou that art of Christian extraction, and hast been brought up in this fine religion, dost not do anything of the kind. And what will you tell him? You will be sure to say, I will show you others that do; monks that dwell in the deserts. And are you not ashamed to confess to being a Christian, and yet to send to others, as unable to show that you display the temper of a Christian? For he also will say directly, What need have I to go to the mountains, and to hunt up the deserts? For if there is no possibility for a person who is living in the midst of cities to be a disciple, this is a sad imputation on this rule of conduct, that we are to leave the cities, and run to the deserts. But show me a man who has a wife, and children, and family, and yet pursues wisdom. What are we then to say to all this? Must we not hang down our heads, and be ashamed? For Christ gave us no such commandment; but what? Let your light shine before men Matthew 5:16, not mountains, and deserts, and wildernesses, and out-of-the-way places. And this I say, not as abusing those who have taken up with the mountains, but as bewailing those that dwell in cities, because they have banished virtue from thence. Wherefore I beseech you let us introduce the discipline they have there here also, that the cities may become cities indeed. This will improve the Gentile. This will free him from countless offenses. And so if you would set him free from scandal, and yourself enjoy rewards without number, set your own life in order, and make it shine forth upon all sides, that men may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. For so we also shall enjoy that unutterable and great glory, which God grant that we may all attain to, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 25 — Romans 14:1-2

Homily 25 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210225.htm>.

Opening

Romans 14:1-2

Romans XIV. 1, 2

A person who is weak in the faith should be welcomed, but not in order to argue over opinions. One person believes he may eat all things; another, who is weak, eats only vegetables.

Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. For one believes that he may eat all things; another, who is weak, eats herbs.

I am aware that what is said here is difficult for most people. So I must first explain the subject of this entire passage and what Paul wishes to correct in writing it. What does he wish to correct then? There were many believing Jews who held to the Law out of conscience, and after believing, they still kept to the observance of dietary rules, not yet having the courage to abandon the service of the Law entirely. Then, so they would not be noticed if they only avoided pork, they consequently abstained from all meat and ate only vegetables, so that what they were doing would look more like a fast than observance of the Law. Others were more advanced (teleiōteroi) and kept none of these things, and they became distressing and offensive to those who did keep them, by reproaching them, accusing them, and driving them to despair. Therefore blessed Paul, fearing that from a desire to be right about a small matter they might overthrow everything, and that from a desire to bring them to indifference about food they might put them on the path to deserting the faith, and that from zeal to correct everything at once before the right time had come they might do harm on vital points—thus by this continual rebuking setting them adrift from their agreement in (homologias eis) Christ, so they would remain uncorrected in both respects—observe what great judgment he uses and how he concerns himself with both interests with his customary wisdom. For he does not venture to say to those who rebuke, You are doing wrong, so that he might not seem to be confirming the others in their observances; nor again, You are doing right, lest he should make them more vehement accusers. But he shapes his rebuke to fit each one. And in appearance he is rebuking the stronger, but he pours out everything he has to say against the others in his address to these. For the kind of correction most likely to be less irritating is when a person addresses someone else while he is striking a blow at a different person, since this does not allow the person rebuked to become angry, and introduces the medicine of correction unnoticed. See now with what judgment he does this and how well-timed he is with it. For after saying, make not provision for the flesh to fulfill its lusts, he then proceeds to the discussion of these points, so he might not seem to be speaking in defense of those who were the rebukers and ate anything. For the weaker part always requires more care. Therefore he aims his blow against the strong, immediately saying as follows: Him that is weak in the faith. You see one blow immediately given to him. For by calling him weak (asthenounṭa), he points out that he is not healthy (arrōston). Then he adds next, receive, and points out again that he requires much attention. And this is a sign of extreme weakness. Not to doubtful disputations. See, he has laid on a third blow. For here he makes it appear that his error is of such a nature that even those who do not transgress in the same way, and who nevertheless admit him to their affection and are earnestly bent upon curing him, are in doubt. You see how in appearance he is conversing with these, but is rebuking others secretly and without giving offense. Then by placing them beside each other, he gives praise to one and accusations to the other. For he goes on to say, One believes that he may eat all things, commending him on the basis of his faith. Another who is weak eats herbs, disparaging this one again on the basis of his weakness. Then since the blow he had given was deadly (kairian, used hyperbolically), he comforts him again in these words,

I Am aware that to most what is here said is a difficulty. And therefore I must first give the subject of the whole of this passage, and what he wishes to correct in writing this. What does he wish to correct then? There were many of the Jews which believed, who adhered of conscience to the Law, and after their believing, still kept to the observance of meats, as not having courage yet to quit the service of the Law entirely. Then that they might not be observed if they kept from swine's flesh only, they abstained in consequence from all flesh, and ate herbs only, that what they were doing might have more the appearance of a fast than of observance of the Law. Others again were farther advanced, ( τελειότεροι) and kept up no one thing of the kind, who became to those, who did keep them, distressing and offensive, by reproaching them, accusing them, driving them to despondency. Therefore the blessed Paul, out of fear lest, from a wish to be right about a trifle, they should overthrow the whole, and from a wish to bring them to indifferency about what they ate, should put them in a fair way for deserting the faith, and out of a zeal to put everything right at once, before the fit opportunity had come, should do mischief on vital points, so by this continual rebuking setting them adrift from their agreement in ( ὁ μολογίας εἰς) Christ, and so they should remain not righted in either respect: observe what great judgment he uses and how he concerns himself with both interests with his customary wisdom. For neither does he venture to say to those who rebuke, You are doing amiss, that he may not seem to be confirming the other in their observances; nor again, You are doing right, lest he should make them the more vehement accusers: but he makes his rebuke to square with each. And in appearance he is rebuking the stronger, but he pours forth all he has to say against the other in his address to these. For the kind of correction most likely to be less grating is, when a person addresses some one else, while he is striking a blow at a different person, since this does not permit the person rebuked to fly into a passion, and introduces the medicine of correction unperceived. See now with what judgment he does this, and how well-timed he is with it. For after saying, make not provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof, then he proceeds to the discussion of these points, that he might not seem to be speaking in defense of those who were the rebukers, and were for eating of anything. For the weaker part ever requires more forethought. Wherefore he aims his blow against the strong, immediately saying as follows, Him that is weak in the faith. You see one blow immediately given to him. For by calling him weak ( ἀ σθενοὕντα), he points out that he is not healthy ( ἄ ρρωστον). Then he adds next, receive, and point out again that he requires much attention. And this is a sign of extreme debility. Not to doubtful disputations. See, he has laid on a third stripe. For here he makes it appear that his error is of such a nature, that even those who do not transgress in the same manner, and who nevertheless admit him to their affection, and are earnestly bent upon curing him, are at doubt. You see how in appearance he is conversing with these, but is rebuking others secretly and without giving offense. Then by placing them beside each other, one he gives encomiums, the other accusations. For he goes on to say, One believes that he may eat all things, commending him on the score of his faith. Another who is weak, eats herbs, disparaging this one again, on the score of his weakness. Then since the blow he had given was deadly ( καιρίαν, used hyperbolically), he comforts him again in these words,

Let the person who eats not despise the person who does not eat.

Ver. 3. Let not him that eats, despise him that eats not.

He does not say, leave him alone, nor does he say, do not blame him, nor even, do not correct him; but do not reproach him, do not despise him, to show they were doing something completely ridiculous. But he speaks of this in other words. Let not him who does not eat judge him who eats. For just as the more advanced made light of these people, as having little faith, and being falsely healed, and spurious, and still acting like Jews, so they too judged these others as law-breakers or as given to gluttony. And it is likely that many of these were also from the Gentiles. Therefore he continues, for God has received him. But in the other person's case he does not say this. And yet being despised was the eater's portion, as a glutton, but being judged belonged to him who did not eat, as one of little faith. But he has made them change places, to show that he not only does not deserve to be despised, but that he can even despise. But do I condemn him? he means. By no means. For this is why he continues, for God has received him. Why then do you speak to him about the law, as if he were a transgressor? For God has received him: that is, has shown His unspeakable grace toward him, and has freed him from all charges against him; then again he turns to the strong.

He does not say, let him alone, nor does he say, do not blame him, nor yet, do not set him right; but do not reproach him, do not despise him, to show they were doing a thing perfectly ridiculous. But of this he speaks in other words. Let not him which eats not, judge him that eats. For as the more advanced made light of these, as of little faith, and falsely healed, and spurious, and still Judaizers, so they too judged these as law-breakers, or as given to gluttony. And of these it is likely that many were of the Gentiles too. Wherefore he proceeds, for God has received him. But in the other's case he does not say this. And yet to be despised was the eater's share, as a glutton, but to be judged, his that did not eat, as of little faith. But he has made them change places, to show that he not only does not deserve to be despised, but that he can even despise. But do I condemn him? He means. By no means. For this is why he proceeds, for God has received him. Why then do you speak to him of the law, as to a transgressor? For God has received him: that is, has shown His unspeakable grace about him, and has freed him from all charges against him; then again he turns to the strong.

Who are you to judge another man's servant?

Ver. 4. Who are you that judgest another man's servant?

From this it's clear that they were also judging, not merely despising. To his own Master he stands or falls. Notice here is another blow. And the rebuke seems to be directed against the stronger believer, and he attacks him. When he says, Yes, he shall be held up, he shows that this person is still wavering and needs so much care that God must be called in as a physician for this, for God, he says, is able to make him stand. And we say this sort of thing about matters we are quite in despair about. Then, so that he won't despair, Paul both gives him the title of a servant when he says, Who are you that judges another man's servant? And here again he secretly attacks him. For it's not because he does things worthy to exempt him from being judged that I tell you not to judge him, but because he is Another's servant—that is, not yours, but God's. Then to comfort him again he doesn't say "falls," but what? "stands or falls." But whether it's the one or the other, either of these is the Master's concern, since the loss also goes to Him if he does fall, just as the gain does too if he stands. And this again, if we don't pay attention to Paul's purpose in not wanting them to be rebuked before a fitting opportunity, seems very unworthy of the mutual care appropriate for Christians. But (as I'm always saying) we must examine the mind with which it is spoken, and the subject on which it is said and the goal he would achieve when he says it. But he makes them respectful by no slight motive when he says this: for what he means is, if God, who bears the loss, has done nothing so far, how can you be anything but ill-timed and beyond all measure demanding, when you seize upon him and harass him?

Whence it appears that they too judged, and did not despise only. To his own Master he stands or falls. See here is another stroke. And the indignation seems to be against the strong man, and he attacks him. When he says, Yea, he shall be holden up, he shows that he is still wavering, and requires so much attention as to call in God as a physician for this, for God, he says, is able to make him stand. And this we say of things we are quite in despair about. Then, that he may not despair he both gives him the name of a servant when he says, Who are you that judgest another man's servant? And here again he secretly attacks him. For it is not because he does things worthy to exempt him from being judged, that I bid you not judge him, but because he is Another's servant, that is, not yours, but God's. Then to solace him again he does not say, falls, but what? stands or falls. But whether it be the latter or the former, either of these is the Master's concernment, since the loss also goes to Him, if he does fall, as the riches too, if he stand. And this again if we do not attend to Paul's aim in not wishing them to be rebuked before a fitting opportunity, is very unworthy of the mutual care becoming for Christians. But (as I am always saying) we must examine the mind with which it is spoken, and the subject on which it is said and the object he would compass when he says it. But he makes them respectful by no slight motive, when he says this: for what he means is, if God, Who undergoes the loss, hitherto does nothing, how can you be else than ill-timed and out of all measure exact, when you seize on ( ἄ γκων, throttle) him and annoy him?

One person considers one day more important than another, while another person considers every day the same.

Ver. 5. One man esteems one day above another, another esteems every day alike.

Here Paul seems to me to be giving a gentle hint about fasting. For it is quite possible that some who fasted were constantly judging those who did not, or among those who observed these practices, some likely abstained on certain fixed days and did not on others. This is why he says, "Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind." In this way he freed those who kept these observances from fear by saying that the matter was indifferent, and he also removed the quarrelsomeness of those who attacked them by showing that it was not a very desirable or urgent (περισπούδαστον) task to be constantly making trouble about these things. Yet it was not a very desirable task—not by its own nature, but because of the time chosen and because they were new believers. For when he writes to the Colossians, he forbids it with great earnestness, saying, "Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of men, after the elements of the world, and not after Christ" (Colossians 2:8). And again, "Let no man judge you in meat or in drink" (Colossians 2:16), and "let no man beguile you of your reward" (Colossians 2:18). And when writing to the Galatians, he demands with great precision that they show Christian spirit and maturity in this matter. But here he does not use this intensity because the faith was newly planted in them. Therefore, let us not apply the phrase "Let every man be persuaded in his own mind" to all subjects. For when he speaks of doctrines, hear what he says: "If anyone preaches to you any gospel other than that you have received, let him be accursed, even if it be an angel." And again, "I fear lest by any means as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted" (2 Corinthians 11:3). And in writing to the Philippians, he says, "Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the concision" (Philippians 3:2). But with the Romans, since it was not yet the right time for correcting things of this sort, he says, "Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind." For he had been speaking of fasting. It was to clear away the vanity of the others and to free these from fear, then, that he said the following:

Here he seems to me to be giving a gentle hint about fasting. For it is not unlikely that some who fasted were always judging those who did not, or among the observances it is likely that there were some that on fixed days abstained, and on fixed days did not. Whence also he says, Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. And in this way he released those who kept the observances from fear, by saying that the thing was indifferent, and he removed also the quarrelsomeness of those who attacked them, by showing that it was no very desirable (or urgent, περισπούδαστον) task to be always making a trouble about these things. Yet it was not a very desirable task, not in its own nature, but on account of the time chosen, and because they were novices in the faith. For when he is writing to the Colossians, it is with great earnestness that he forbids it, saying, Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of men, after the elements of the world, and not after Christ. Colossians 2:8, see p. 4 And again, Let no man judge you in meat or in drink Colossians 2:16, and, let no man beguile you of your reward. Colossians 2:18 And when writing to the Galatians with great precision, he exacts of them Christian spirit and perfectness in this matter. But here he does not use this vehemency, because the faith was lately planted in them. Let us therefore not apply the phrase, Let every man be persuaded in his own mind, to all subjects. For when he is speaking of doctrines, hear what he says, If any one preaches unto you any gospel other than that you have received, let him be accursed, even if it be an angel. And again, I fear lest by any means as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted. 2 Corinthians 11:3 And in writing to the Philippians, he says, Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the concision. Philippians 3:2 But with the Romans, since it was not yet the proper time for setting things of this sort right, Let every man, he says, be fully persuaded in his own mind. For he had been speaking of fasting. It was to clear away the vanity of the others and to release these from fear then, that he said as follows:

Verse 6. The person who observes the day observes it for the Lord, and the person who does not observe the day fails to observe it for the Lord. Similarly, the person who eats does so for the Lord, because he gives thanks to God, and the person who does not eat refrains from eating for the Lord and gives thanks to God.

Ver. 6. He that regards the day, regards it unto the Lord; and he that regards not the day, to the Lord he does not regard it. And, He that eats, eats to the Lord, for he gives God thanks; and he that eats not, to the Lord he eats not, and gives God thanks.

He continues with the same topic. What he means is something like this: The issue is not about fundamental matters. What is required is that both people are acting for God's sake—what is required (these words are repeated in three manuscripts) is that both end in thanksgiving. Indeed, both people give thanks to God. So if both give thanks to God, the difference between them is not very great. But notice how here too he subtly strikes a blow against the Judaizers. For if what is required is giving thanks, it is clear enough that the one who eats is the one who gives thanks, not the one who does not eat. For how could he give thanks while he still clings to the Law? Just as he told the Galatians, "As many of you as are justified by the Law have fallen from grace" (Galatians 5:4), so here he only hints at this but does not spell it out as much. The time is not yet right to do so. For now he bears with it (see p. 337), but through what follows he opens it up further. For where he says,

He still keeps to the same subject. And what he means is about this. The thing is not concerned with fundamentals. For the thing requisite is, if this person and the other are acting for God's sake, the thing requisite is (these words are repeated 3 manuscripts), if both terminate in thanksgiving. For indeed both this man and that give thanks to God. If then both do give thanks to God, the difference is no great one. But let me draw your notice to the way in which here also he aims unawares a blow at the Judaizers. For if the thing required be this, the giving of thanks, it is plain enough that he which eats it is that gives thanks, and not he which eats not. For how should he, while he still holds to the Law? As then he told the Galatians, As many of you as are justified by the Law are fallen from grace Galatians 5:4; so here he hints it only, but does not unfold it so much. For as yet it was not time to do so. But for the present he bears with it (see p. 337): but by what follows he gives it a further opening. For where he says,

Ver. 7, 8. For none of us lives unto himself, and no man dies unto himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord. By this he also makes the same point clearer. For how can someone who lives according to the Law be living for Christ? But this is not the only thing he accomplishes by this. He also restrains the person who was in such a hurry for others to be corrected, and persuades him to be patient by showing that it is impossible for God to disregard them, but that in due time He will correct them. What then is the meaning of none of us lives to himself? It means we are not free. We have a Master who also wants us to live and does not want us to die, and both of these matter more to Him than to us. For by what is said here he shows that He has greater concern for us than we have for ourselves, and considers both our life to be valuable and our death to be a loss more than we do. For we do not die to ourselves alone, but also to our Master, if we do die. But by death here he means death from the faith. However, this would be enough to convince us that He cares for us, in that it is to Him we live and to Him we die. Still he is not satisfied with saying this, but goes further. For after saying, Whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's, and moving from that death to physical death, so that he may not make his language sound harsh, he gives another very great sign of His care for us. Now what kind of sign is this?

Ver. 7, 8. For none of us lives unto himself, and no man dies unto himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord, by this too he makes the same clearer. For how can he that lives unto the Law, be living unto Christ? But this is not the only thing that he effects by this, he also holds back the person who was in so much haste for their being set right, and persuades him to be patient, by showing that it is impossible for God to despise them, but that in due time He will set them right. What is the force then of none of us lives to himself? It means, We are not free, we have a Master who also would have us live, and wills not that we die, and to whom both of these are of more interest than to us. For by what is here said he shows that he has a greater concern for us than we have ourselves, and considers more than we do, as well our life to be wealth, as our death to be a loss. For we do not die to ourselves alone, but to our Master also, if we do die. But by death here he means that from the faith. However, this were enough to convince us that He takes care for us, in that it is to Him we live, and to Him we die. Still he is not satisfied with saying this, but proceeds further. For after saying, Whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's, and passing from that death to the physical one, that he may not give an appearance of harshness to his language, he gives another very great indication of His care for us. Now of what kind is this?

For this reason Christ both died and rose and revived, so that He might be Lord both of the dead and the living.

Ver. 9. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that He might be Lord both of the dead and living.

So let us at least convince you that He is thoughtful for our salvation. For if He did not have this great care for us, why would the oikonomias (Dispensation or Incarnation) be necessary? He who has shown so much concern about making us His own that He took the form of a servant and died—will He despise us after we have become His? This is surely impossible! He would not choose to waste so much effort. For to this end, he says, He also died—as if someone were to say, "Such a person will not have the heart to despise his servant, for he cared about his own money" (cf. Exodus 21:21). Indeed, we do not love money as much as He loves our salvation. Therefore it was not money but His own Blood that He gave as security for us. And for this reason He would not have the heart to abandon those for whom He paid so great a price. See also how he shows that His power is beyond description. For he says, "To this end He both died and rose again, that He might be Lord both of the dead and the living." And earlier he said, "For whether we live or die, we are His." See what a far-reaching Mastery! See what unconquerable might! See what exact providence over us! For do not tell me, he means, about the living only. He takes care even of the departed. But if He cares for the departed, it is perfectly clear that He cares for the living also. For He has neglected no aspect of this Mastery, establishing more claims for Himself than men do, and especially beyond all other things in order to take care of us. For a man puts down money and for this reason clings firmly to his own slave. But He Himself paid down His death; and He is not likely to regard as worthless the salvation of one who was purchased at so great a price, and the Mastery over whom He gained with so much effort and trouble. But he says this to shame the Judaizer and to persuade him to remember the greatness of the benefit—how when dead he had come to be alive, and that there was nothing he gained from the Law, and how it would be the worst degree of insensitivity to leave Him Who had shown so much care toward him and run back to the Law. After attacking him sufficiently, then, he relaxes again and says,

And so let us at least convince you, that He is thoughtful for our salvation. For had He not had this great care for us, where were the need of the Dispensation (or Incarnation, οἰκονομίας)? He then that has shown so much anxiety about our becoming His, as to take the form of a servant, and to die, will He despise us after we have become so? This cannot be so, assuredly it cannot! Nor would He choose to waste so much pains. For to this end (he says) he also died, as if any one were to say, Such an one will not have the heart to despise his servant. For he minded his own purse. Cf. Exodus 21:21 For indeed we are not so much in love with money, as is He with our salvation. Wherefore it was not money, but His own Blood that He gave as bail for us. And for this cause He would not have the heart to give them up, for whom He had laid down so great a price. See too how he shows that His power also is unspeakable. For he says, to this end He both died and revived, that He might be Lord both of the dead and the living. And above he said, for whether we live or die, we are His. See what a wide extended Mastery! see what unconquerable might! see what exact providence over us! For tell me not, he means, of the living. Even for the departed He takes care. But if He does of the departed, it is quite plain that He does of the living also. For He has not omitted any point for this Mastery, making out for Himself more claims than men do, and especially beside all other things in order to take care of us. For a man puts down money, and for this clings strongly to his own slave. But He Himself paid down His death; and the salvation of one who was purchased at so great a price, and the Mastery over whom He had gained with so much anxiety and trouble, He is not likely to count of no value. But this he says to make the Judaizer abashed, and to persuade him to call to mind the greatness of the benefit, and how that when dead he had come to be alive, and that there was nothing that he gained from the Law, and how that it would be the last degree of unfeelingness, to leave Him Who had shown so much care toward him, and run away back to the Law. After attacking him then sufficiently, he relaxes again, and says,

Why do you judge your brother? Or why do you look down on your brother?

Ver. 10. But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you set at nought your brother?

And so he seems to be placing them on the same level, but from what he has said, he shows that the difference between them is great. First, then, by using the term brother he removes quarrelsomeness, and then also by reminding them of that fearsome day. For after saying, Why do you set at nought your brother? he continues, For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.

And so he seems to be setting them upon a level, but from that he has said, he shows that the difference between them is great. First then by the appellation of brother he does away with disputatiousness, and then also by calling that awful day to their mind. For after saying, Why do you set at nought your brother? he proceeds, For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.

He appears to be rebuking the more mature believer again by saying this, but he is actually confusing the mind of the Judaizer by not only calling for his reverence toward the benefit that had been given to him, but also making him afraid of the punishment to come. For we shall all, he says, stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.

And he seems indeed to be again rebuking the more advanced in saying this, but he is putting the mind of the Judaizer to confusion by not only calling for his reverence to the benefit that had been done him, but also making him afraid of the punishment to come. For we shall all, he says, stand before the judgment-seat of Christ.

For it is written, "As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess to God." Therefore, each one of us will give an account of himself to God.

Ver. 11, 12. For it is written, As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to Me, and every tongue shall confess to God. So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God.

Notice how he throws the other person's mind into confusion even while appearing to rebuke him. He suggests something like this: How does this concern you? Will you be punished for him? But he does not say this outright. Instead, he hints at it by putting it more gently, saying, "For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ," and "So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God." He brings in the prophet as a witness that all are subject to Him—yes, a subjection that extends even to those in the Old Testament, and to all people without exception. For he does not simply say that everyone shall worship, but shall confess, that is, shall give an account of what he has done. Be anxious then, seeing the Master of all seated on his judgment-seat, and do not make divisions and splits in the Church by breaking away from grace and running over to the Law. For the Law also belongs to Him. And why do I speak only of the Law? Even those under the Law and those before the Law are His. And it is not the Law that will demand an account from you, but Christ—from you and from all the human race. See how he has freed us from the fear of the Law. Then, so he may not seem to be saying this merely to frighten them for the moment but to have arrived at it in the course he had set for himself, he again returns to the same subject and says,

See how he again puts his mind into confusion, while he seems to be rebuking the other. For he intimates some such thing, as if he had said, How does it affect you? Are you to be punished for him? But this he does not say, but hints at it by putting it in a milder form, and saying, For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ: and, So then every one of us shall give account of himself to God. And he introduces the prophet in witness of the subjection of all to Him, yea a subjection extended even to those in the Old Testament, and of all absolutely. For he does not barely say every one shall worship, but shall confess, that is, shall given an account of what he has done. Be in anxiety then as seeing the Master of all sitting on his judgment-seat, and do not make schisms and divisions in the Church, by breaking away from grace, and running over to the Law. For the Law also is His. And why say I so of the Law? Even those in the Law and those before the Law are His. And it is not the Law that will demand an account of you, but Christ, of you and of all the human race. See how he has released us from the fear of the Law. Then that he may not seem to be saying this to frighten them for the occasion, but to have come to it in the course he had proposed himself, he again keeps to the same subject, and says,

Verse 13. So let's not judge one another anymore. Instead, decide this: that no one should put a stumbling block or obstacle in his brother's way.

Ver. 13. Let us not therefore judge one another any more: but judge this rather, that no man put a stumbling-block or an occasion to fall in his brother's way.

This applies equally to both people: it fits both the mature believer who was offended by the observance of food laws, and the immature one who stumbled at the harsh rebuke given to him. But consider, I ask you, the great punishment we will suffer if we give offense at all. For if in a case where something was against the law, yet because they rebuked at the wrong time, he forbade them from doing it so that a brother would not be made to offend and stumble—when we give offense without having anything to correct, what treatment will we deserve? For if not saving others is a crime (and that it is, the one who buried the talent proves), what will be the result of giving him offense as well? But what if he gives himself the offense, you may say, by being weak? This is precisely why you ought to be patient. For if he were strong, he would not require so much attention. But since he is of the weaker sort, he needs considerable care on this very account. Let us then yield this to him, and in all respects bear his burdens, since we will have to give an account not only of our own sins but also for those in which we cause others to offend. For if that account, even by itself, is hard to pass, when these are added as well, how will we be saved? And let us not suppose that if we can find accomplices in our sins, that will be an excuse; this will prove an addition to our punishment. Since the serpent too was punished more than the woman, as the woman likewise was more than the man; and Jezebel also was punished more severely than Ahab, who had seized the vineyard; for it was she who devised the whole matter and caused the king to offend. And therefore you, when you are the author of destruction to others, will suffer more severely than those who have been subverted by you. For sinning is not so ruinous as leading others into the same. This is why he speaks of those who not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. And so when we see anyone sinning, let us, far from pushing them on, even pull them back from the pit of iniquity, so that we may not have to be punished for the ruin of others besides ourselves. And let us continually keep in mind the awful judgment-seat, the stream of fire, the chains never to be loosed, the darkness with no light, the gnashing of teeth, and the venomous worm. Ah, but God is merciful! Are these then mere words? And was not that rich man punished for despising Lazarus? Are not the foolish virgins cast out of the bridal chamber? Do not those who did not feed Him go away into the fire prepared for the devil? Will not he who has soiled garments be bound hand and foot and go to ruin? Will not he who demanded the hundred pence to be paid be given over to the tormentors? Is not that said of the adulterers true, that their worm shall not die, nor their fire be quenched? Are these but mere threats then? Yes, it is answered. And from what source, I ask, do you venture to make such an assertion, and that too when you pass judgment based on your own opinion? Why, I will be able to prove the contrary, both from what He said and from what He did. For if you will not believe by the punishments that are to come, at least believe by those that have already happened. For what have happened and have come forth into reality surely are not threats and words. Who then was it that flooded the whole world and brought about that disastrous wreck and the utter destruction of our whole race? Who was it that after this hurled those thunders and lightnings upon the land of Sodom? Who that drowned all Egypt in the sea? Who that consumed the six hundred thousand men in the wilderness? Who that burned up the synagogue of Abiram? Who that commanded the earth to open her mouth for the company of Core and Dathan and swallow them up? Who that carried off the seventy thousand at one sweep in David's time? Shall I mention also those who were punished individually? Cain, who was given up to a continual vengeance? The son of Charmi, who was stoned with his whole family? Or him who suffered the same thing for gathering sticks on the sabbath? The forty children who were consumed by those beasts and obtained no pardon even on account of their age? And if you would see these same things even after the times of grace, just consider what great suffering the Jews had, how the women ate their children, some roasting them and some consuming them in other ways; how after being given up to irremediable famine and varied and severe wars, they threw all previous catastrophes into the shade by the exceeding greatness of their own calamities. For that it was Christ who did these things to them, hear Him declaring as much, both by parables and clearly and explicitly. By parables, as when He says, "But those who would not that I should reign over them, bring here and slay them"; and by that of the vineyard and that of the marriage. But clearly and explicitly, as when He threatens that they shall fall by the edge of the sword and shall be led away captive into the nations, and there shall be upon the earth distress of nations with perplexity, at the roaring of the sea and waves; men's hearts failing them for fear. And there shall be tribulation, such as there never was, no, nor ever shall be. And what a punishment Ananias and Sapphira suffered for the theft of a few pieces of money, you all know. Do you not see the daily calamities also? Or have these too not taken place? Do you not see now men who are wasting away with famine? Those who suffer elephantiasis, or are maimed in body? Those who live in constant poverty, those who suffer countless irreparable evils? Now then will it be reasonable for some to be punished and some not? For if God is not unjust (and unjust He is not), you also will assuredly suffer punishment if you sin. But if because He is merciful He does not punish, then these ought not to have been punished either. But now because of these words of yours, God even here punishes many, so that when you do not believe the words of the threatening, you may at least believe the deeds of vengeance.

This does not apply to one less than the other: wherefore it may well fit with both, both the advanced man that was offended at the observance of meats, and the unadvanced that stumbled at the vehement rebuke given him. But consider, I pray you, the great punishment we shall suffer, if we give offense at all. For if in a case where the thing was against law, yet, as they rebuked unseasonably, he forbade their doing it, in order that a brother might not be made to offend and stumble; when we give an offense without having anything to set right even, what treatment shall we deserve? For if not saving others be a crime (and that it is so, he who buried the talent proves), what will be the effect of giving him offense also? But what if he gives himself the offense, you may say, by being weak? Why this is just why you ought to be patient. For if he were strong, then he would not require so much attention. But now, since he is of the feebler sort, he does on this ground need considerable care. Let us then yield him this, and in all respects bear his burdens, as it is not of our own sins only that we shall have to give an account, but for those also wherein we cause others to offend. For if that account, were even by itself hard to pass, when these be added too, how are we to be saved? And let us not suppose, that if we can find accomplices in our sins, that will be an excuse; as this will prove an addition to our punishment. Since the serpent too was punished more than the woman, as was the woman likewise more than the man 1 Timothy 2:14; and Jezebel also was punished more severely than Ahab, who had seized the vineyard; for it was she that devised the whole matter, and caused the king to offend. 1 Kings 21:23-29 And therefore thou, when you are the author of destruction to others, will suffer more severely than those who have been subverted by you. For sinning is not so ruinous as leading others also into the same. Wherefore he speaks of those who not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. Romans 1:32 And so when we see any sinning, let us, so far from thrusting them on, even pull them back from the pit of iniquity, that we may not have to be punished for the ruin of others besides ourselves. And let us be continually in mind of the awful judgment-seat, of the stream of fire, of the chains never to be loosed, of the darkness with no light, the gnashing of teeth, and the venomous worm. Ah, but God is merciful! Are these then mere words? And was not that rich man punished for despising Lazarus? Are not the foolish virgins cast out of the Bride-chamber? Do not they who did not feed Him go away into the fire prepared for the devil? Matthew 25:41 Will not he that has soiled garments be bound hand and foot Matthew 22:13, and go to ruin? Will, not he that demanded the hundred pence to be paid, be given over to the tormentors? Is not that said of the adulterers true, that their worm shall not die, nor their fire be quenched? Mark 9:43 Are these but mere threats then? Yea, it is answered. And from what source pray do you venture to make such an assertion, and that too when you pass judgment of your own opinion? Why, I shall be able to prove the contrary, both from what He said, and from what He did. See John 5:22 For if you will not believe by the punishments that are to come, at least believe by those that have happened already. For what have happened, and have come forth into reality, surely are not threats and words. Who then was it that flooded the whole world, and affected that baleful wreck, and the utter destruction of our whole race! Who was it that after this hurled those thunders and lightnings upon the land of Sodom? Who that drowned all Egypt in the sea? Who that consumed the six hundred thousand men in the wilderness? Who that burnt up the synagogue of Abiram? Who that bade the earth open her mouth for the company of Core and Dathan, and swallow them up? Who that carried off the threescore and ten thousand at one sweep in David's time? Shall I mention also those that were punished individually! Cain, who was given up to a continual vengeance? (the son of) Charmi, who was stoned with his whole family? Or him, that suffered the same thing for gathering sticks on the sabbath? The forty children who were consumed by those beasts, and obtained no pardon even on the score of their age? And if you would see these same things even after the times of grace, just consider what great suffering the Jews had, how the women ate their children, some roasting them, and some consuming them in other ways: how after being given up to irremediable famine, and wars varied and severe, they threw all previous catastrophes into the shade by the exceeding greatness of their own calamities. For that it was Christ Who did these things unto them, hear Him declaring as much, both by parables, and clearly and explicitly. By parables, as when He says, But those that would not that I should reign over them, bring hither and slay them Luke 19:27; and by that of the vineyard, and that of the marriage. But clearly and explicitly, as when He threatens that they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into the nations, and there shall be upon the earth distress of nations with perplexity, at the roaring of the sea and waves; men's hearts failing them for fear. (ib. 21:24, 25, 26.) And there shall be tribulation, such as there never was, no, nor ever shall be. Matthew 24:21 And what a punishment Ananias too and Sapphira suffered, for the theft of a few pieces of money, you all know. Do you see not the daily calamities also? Or have these too not taken place? Do you see not now men that are pining with famine? Those that suffer elephantiasis, or are maimed in body? Those that live in constant poverty, those that suffer countless irreparable evils? Now then will it be reasonable for some to be punished, and some not? For if God be not unjust (and unjust He is not), thou also will assuredly suffer punishment, if you sin. But if because He is merciful He does not punish, then ought not these either to have been punished. But now because of these words of yours, God even here punishes many, that when you believe not the words of the threatening, the deeds of vengeance ye may at least believe.

And since events from long ago do not frighten you as much, He corrects those in every generation who are growing careless by using things that happen in every generation. But what is the reason, someone might ask, why He does not punish everyone here? So that He may give the others time to repent. Then why does He not take vengeance on everyone in the next world? Because many would stop believing in His providence. How many robbers have been caught, and how many have left this life unpunished? Where is God's mercy then? Now it is my turn to ask you this. If no one at all had vengeance taken on him, then you might have taken refuge in this argument. But since some are punished and some are not, even though they are worse sinners, how can it be reasonable that there are not the same punishments for the same sins? How can those who are punished not appear to be wronged? What is the reason then why not everyone is punished here? Hear His own answer to these things. For when some had died from a tower falling on them, He said to those who raised questions about this, "Do you suppose that they were sinners above all men? I tell you no, but unless you repent, you will all likewise perish" (Luke 13:4-5). In this way He urges us not to feel confident when others suffer punishment while we ourselves, though we have committed many sins, do not. For unless we change our behavior, we will certainly suffer. And how, it may be asked, is it that we are to be punished without end for sinning a short time here? How, I ask, is it that in this world, those who in a brief moment have committed one murder are condemned to continual punishment in the mines? But it is not God who does this, it may be said. How then did He keep the man with paralysis for thirty-eight years in such great punishments? For that it was for sins that He punished him, hear what He says: "Behold, you are made whole, sin no more" (John 5:14). Still it is said, he found release. But the situation is not the same with the other life. For that there will never be any release there, hear from His own mouth: "Their worm will not die, nor their fire be quenched" (Mark 9:44), and "These shall go into everlasting life, but these into everlasting punishment" (Matthew 25:46). Now if the life is eternal, the punishment is eternal. Do you not see how severely He threatened the Jews? Then have the things threatened come to pass, or were those words told them mere talk? "One stone shall not remain upon another" (Luke 21:6). And has it remained? But what about when He says, "There shall be tribulation such as has not been" (Matthew 24:21)? Has it not come then? Read the history of Josephus, and you will not be able to even draw your breath at only hearing what they suffered for their deeds. I say this, not to pain you, but to make you secure, and lest by having indulged you too much, I should only make a way for the endurance of worse punishments. For why, I ask, do you not think it right that you should be punished for sinning? Has He not told you everything beforehand? Has He not threatened you? Not come to your aid? Not done countless things for your salvation? Did He not give you the laver of Regeneration, and did He not forgive all your former sins? Has He not, after this forgiveness and the laver, also given you the help of repentance if you sin? Has He not made the way to forgiveness of sins, even after all this, easy for you? Hear then what He has commanded: "If you forgive your neighbor, I also will forgive you" (Matthew 6:14), He says. What hardship is there in this? "If you judge the cause of the fatherless and see that the widow has justice, come and let us reason together," He says, "and if your sins be as purple, I will make them white as snow" (Isaiah 1:17-18). What labor is there here? "Tell your sins, that you may be justified" (Isaiah 43:26, Septuagint). What hardship is there in this? "Redeem your sins with alms" (Daniel 4:24). What toilsomeness is there in this? The tax collector said, "Be merciful to me a sinner," and went down home justified (Luke 18:13-14). What labor is it to imitate the tax collector? And will you not be persuaded even after this that there is punishment and vengeance? At that rate you will deny that even the devil is punished. For, "Depart," He says, "into the fire prepared for the devil and his angels" (Matthew 25:41). Now if there is no hell, then neither is he punished. But if he is punished, it is plain that we also will be. For we also have disobeyed, even if not in the same way. And how do you not fear to speak such bold things? For when you say that God is merciful and does not punish, if He should punish He will be found in your case to be no longer merciful. See then what kind of language the devil leads you to? And what about the monks who have taken up residence in the mountains and provide examples of such manifold self-denial—are they to go away without their crown? For if the wicked are not to be punished, and no recompense is made to anyone, someone else will perhaps say that neither are the good crowned. No, it will be said, for this is fitting with God, that there should be only a kingdom, and not a hell. Well then, shall the sexually immoral person, and the adulterer, and the man who has done countless evils, enjoy the same advantages as the man who has exhibited sobriety and holiness, and Paul is to stand with Nero, or rather even the devil with Paul? For if there is no hell and yet there will be a Resurrection of all, then the wicked will attain to the same good things! And who would say this? Who even of people who were completely insane? Or rather, which even of the devils would say this? For even they confess that there is a hell. Therefore they also cried out and said, "Have You come here to torment us before the time?" (Matthew 8:29)

And since things of old do not affright you so much, by things which happen in every generation, He corrects those that in every generation are growing listless. And what is the reason, it may be said, why He does not punish all here? That He may give the others an interval for repentance. Why then does He not take vengeance upon all in the next world? It is lest many should disbelieve in His providence. How many robbers are there who have been taken, and how many that have left this life unpunished? Where is the mercy of God then? It is my turn now to ask of you. For supposing no one at all had vengeance taken upon him, then you might have taken refuge in this. But now that some are punished, and some are not, though they be the worse sinners, how can it be reasonable that there be not the same punishments for the same sins? How can those punished appear to be else than wronged? What reason is there then why all are not punished here? Hear His own defense for these things. For when some had died by the falling of a tower on them: He said to those who raised a question upon this, Suppose ye that they were sinners above all men? I tell you nay, but except ye repent, you shall all likewise perish Luke 13:4-5; so exhorting us not to feel confident when others suffer punishment, and we ourselves, though we have committed many transgressions, do not. For except we change our conduct, we assuredly shall suffer. And how, it may be said, is it that we are to be punished without end for sinning a short time here? How, I ask, is it that in this world, those who in a short moment of time have done one murder, are condemned to constant punishment in the mines? But it is not God that does this, it may be said. How then came He to keep the man with a palsy for thirty and eight years in so great punishments? For that it was for sins that He punished him, hear what He says, Behold, you are made whole, sin no more. John 5:14 Still it is said, he found a release. But the case is not so with the other life. For that there, there will never be any release, hear from His own mouth, Their worm will not die, nor their fire be quenched. Mark 9:44 And these shall go into everlasting life, but these into everlasting punishment. Matthew 25:46 Now if the life be eternal, the punishment is eternal. Do you see not how severely He threatened the Jews? Then have the things threatened come to pass, or were those that were told them a mere talk? One stone shall not remain upon another. Luke 21:6 And has it remained? But what, when He says, There shall be tribulation such as has not been? Matthew 24:21 Has it not come then? Read the history of Josephus, and you will not be able to draw your breath even, at only hearing what they suffered for their doings. This I say, not that I may pain you, but that I may make you secure, and lest by having humored you overmuch, I should but make a way for the endurance of sorer punishments. For why, pray, do you not deem it right you should be punished for sinning? Hath He not told you all beforehand? Hath He not threatened you? Not come to your aid? not done things even without number for your salvation's sake? Gave He you not the laver of Regeneration, and forgave He not all your former sins? Hath He not after this forgiveness, and the laver, also given you the succor of repentance if you sin? Hath He not made the way to forgiveness of sins, even after all this, easy to you? Hear then what He has enjoined: If you forgive your neighbor, I also will forgive you Matthew 6:14, He says. What hardship is there in this? If you judge the cause of the fatherless, and see that the widow have right, come and let us converse together, He says, and if your sins be as purple, I will make them white as snow. Isaiah 1:17-18 What labor is there here? Tell your sins, that you may be justified. Isaiah 43:26, Septuagint What hardship is there in this? Redeem your sins with alms. Daniel 4:24 What toilsomeness is there in this? The Publican said, Be merciful to me a sinner, and went down home justified. Luke 18:13-14 What labor is it to imitate the Publican? And will you not be persuaded even after this that there is punishment and vengeance? At that rate you will deny that even the devil is punished. For, Depart, He says, into the fire prepared for the devil and his angels. Matthew 25:41 Now if there be no hell, then neither is he punished. But if he is punished, it is plain that we shall also. For we also have disobeyed, even if it be not in the same way. And how do you come not to be afraid to speak such daring things? For when you say that God is merciful, and does not punish, if He should punish he will be found in your case to be no longer merciful. See then unto what language the devil leads you? And what are the monks that have taken up with the mountains, and yield examples of such manifold self-denial, to go away without their crown? For if the wicked are not to be punished, and there is no recompense made to any one, some one else will say, perhaps, that neither are the good crowned. Nay, it will be said, For this is suitable with God, that there should be a kingdom only, and not a hell. Well then, shall the whoremonger, and the adulterer, and the man who has done evils unnumbered, enjoy the same advantages with the man who has exhibited soberness and holiness, and Paul is to stand with Nero, or rather even the devil with Paul? For if there be no hell and yet there will be a Resurrection of all, then the wicked will attain to the same good things! And who would say this? Who even of men that were quite crazed? Or rather, which of the devils even would say this? For even they confess that there is a hell. Wherefore also they cried out and said, Have You come hither to torment us before the time? Matthew 8:29

How then do you fail to fear and tremble, when even the devils confess what you yourself are denying? Or how can you not see who is teaching these evil doctrines? For the one who deceived the first man and, under the pretense of greater hopes, cast them out even from the blessings they already possessed—he is the one who now suggests these sayings and imaginings. And for this reason he persuades some to suspect there is no hell, so that he may thrust them into hell. God, on the other hand, threatens hell and prepared hell so that by learning of it you might live in such a way as not to fall into hell. Yet if, when there is a hell, the devil persuades you of these things, how did the devils come to confess it if it did not exist—they whose aim and desire is that we should not suspect anything of the kind, so that through fearlessness we might become more careless and thus fall with them into that fire? How then, it will be asked, did they come to confess it? It was because they could not bear the compulsion laid upon them. Taking all these things into consideration, then, let those who talk this way stop deceiving both themselves and others, since even for these very words they will be punished for disparaging those fearful things and weakening the resolve of many who are determined to be serious. They do not even do as much as those barbarians, for they, though they were ignorant of everything, when they heard that the city was to be destroyed, were so far from disbelieving that they even groaned, clothed themselves with sackcloth, and were troubled, and did not stop using every means until they had calmed the wrath. But do you, who have had so much experience of facts and of teaching, make light of what you are told? The opposite, then, will be your fate. For just as they, through fear of the words, did not have to undergo the vengeance in deed, so you who despise the threatening in words will have to undergo the punishment in actual deed. And if now what you are told seems like a fable to you, it will not seem so when the very events convince you on that Day. Have you never noticed what He did even in this world? How when He encountered two thieves, He did not consider them worthy of the same fate, but one He led into the Kingdom and the other He sent away into Hell? And why do I speak of a robber and murderer? For even the Apostle He did not spare when he had become a traitor, but even when He saw him rushing to the noose and hanging and bursting apart in the middle—for he did burst apart, and all his intestines gushed out—still, when He foresaw all these things, He allowed him to suffer all the same, giving you from the present a proof of all that is in the other world as well. Do not then deceive yourselves by being persuaded by the devil. These schemes are his. For if both judges and masters and teachers and savages respect the good and punish the evil, with what reason would the opposite be the case with God, while the good man and the one who is not so are considered worthy of the same fate? And when will they stop their wickedness? For those who now are expecting punishment and are surrounded by so many terrors—those from the judges and from the laws—and yet do not for this reason depart from iniquity; when upon departing this life they are to lay aside even this fear and are not only not to be cast into hell but are even to obtain a kingdom—when will they stop doing wickedly? Is this then mercy, I ask? To add to wickedness, to set up rewards for iniquity, to consider the sober and the undisciplined, the faithful and the irreligious, Paul and the devil, to have the same deserts? But how long am I to waste time? Therefore I urge you to free yourselves from this madness, and having gained control of yourselves, persuade your souls to fear and to tremble, so that they may both be saved from the hell to come and, after passing through life in this world soberly, may attain the good things to come by the grace and love towards man, etc.

How then do you come not to fear and tremble, when even the devils confess what yourself art denying? Or how is it that thou dost not see who is the teacher of these evil doctrines? For he who deceived the first man, and under the pretext of greater hopes, threw them out even of the blessings they had in possession, he it is who now suggests the saying and fancying of these things. And for this reason he persuades some to suspect there is no hell, that he may thrust them into hell. As God on the other hand threatens hell, and made hell ready, that by coming to know of it you might so live as not to fall into hell. And yet if, when there is a hell, the devil persuades you to these things, how came the devils to confess it, if it did not exist, whose aim and desire it is that we should not suspect anything of the kind, that through fearlessness we might become the more listless, and so fall with them into that fire? How then (it will be said) came they to confess it? It was through their not bearing the compulsion laid upon them. Taking all these things into consideration then, let those who talk in this way leave off deceiving both themselves and others since even for these words of theirs they will be punished for detracting ( διασύροντες) from those awful things, and relaxing the vigor of many who are minded to be in earnest, and do not even do as much as those barbarians, for they, though they were ignorant of everything, when they heard that the city was to be destroyed, were so far from disbelieving, that they even groaned, and girded themselves with sackcloth, and were confounded, and did not cease to use every means until they had allayed the wrath. Jonah 3:5 But do you, who hast had so great experience of facts and of teaching, make light of what is told you? The contrary then will be your fate. For as they through fear of the words had not to undergo the vengeance in act, so thou who despisest the threatening by words, will have to undergo the punishment in very deed. And if now what you are told seems a fable to you, it will not, however, seem so when the very things convince you, in that Day. Have you never noticed what He did even in this world? How when He met with two thieves, He counted them not worthy of the same estate, but one He led into the Kingdom, and the other He sent away into Hell? And why speak I of a robber and murderer? For even the Apostle He did not spare, when he had become a traitor, but even when He saw him rushing to the halter, and hanging, and bursting asunder in the midst (for he did burst asunder, and all his bowels gushed out) Acts 1:18, still when He foresaw all these things, He let him suffer all the same, giving you from the present a proof of all that is in the other world also. Do not then cheat yourselves, through being persuaded of the devil. These devices are his. For if both judges, and masters, and teachers, and savages, respect the good, and punish the evil, with what reason is the contrary to be the case with God, while the good man and he who is not so are deemed worthy of the same estate? And when will they leave off their wickedness? For they who now are expecting punishment, and are among so many terrors, those from the judges and from the laws, and yet do not for this depart from iniquity; when on their departing this life they are to lay aside even this fear, and are not only not to be cast into hell, but are even to obtain a kingdom; when will they leave doing wickedly? Is this then mercy, pray? To add to wickedness, to set up rewards for iniquity, to count the sober and the unchastened, the faithful and the irreligious, Paul and the devil, to have the same deserts? But how long am I to be trifling? Wherefore I exhort you to get you free from this madness, and having grown to be your own masters, persuade your souls to fear and to tremble, that they may at once be saved from the hell to come, and may, after passing the life in this world soberly, attain unto the good things to come by the grace and love towards man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 24 — Romans 13:11

Homily 24 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210224.htm>.

Opening

Romans 13:11

Rom. XIII. 11

And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep.

And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep.

Since he had given them the commands that were appropriate, he again urges them toward doing good works, in light of what was pressing upon them. For the time of judgment, he means, is at the doors. He also wrote the same thing to the Corinthians: "The remaining time is short." And again to the Hebrews: "For yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry." But in those cases he said those things to encourage those in trouble and to comfort them in the hardships of their constant trials. In the passage before us, however, he does it to wake up those who are asleep, this kind of language being useful to us for both purposes. And what does he mean when he says, "Now it is high time to awake out of sleep"? He means that the Resurrection is near, the fearful Judgment is near, and the day that burns as a furnace is near. From now on, then, we must be free from our laziness, for now our salvation is nearer than when we first believed. You see how he puts the Resurrection right before them. For as time goes forward, he means, the season of our present life is wearing away, and that of the life to come grows nearer. So if you are prepared and have done everything He has commanded, the day is salvation to you; but if the opposite, then not. For the present, however, he does not urge them on alarming grounds, but on encouraging ones, so as to detach them from their attachment to the things of this present world. Then, since it was quite likely that at the beginning of their first efforts they would be most eager, because their desire was then at full strength, but that as time went on all their eagerness would fade away to nothing, he says that they ought instead to be doing the opposite—not to grow relaxed as time goes on, but to be even more vigorous. For the nearer the King is at hand, the more they ought to prepare themselves; the closer the prize is, the more alert they ought to be for the contest, since even racers do this: when they are near the end of the course and close to receiving the prize, they rouse themselves up all the more. This is why he said, "Now is our salvation nearer than when we believed."

Since he had given them what commands were fitting, he again thrusts them on to the performance of good works, in consideration of what was pressing upon them. For the time of judgment, he means, is at the doors. So too he wrote to the Corinthians also, The remaining time is short. 1 Corinthians 7:29 And to the Hebrews again, For yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry. Hebrews 10:37 But in those cases it was to cheer those in trouble, and to solace the toils of their closely successive temptations, that he said those things: but in the passage before us he does it to rouse those that are asleep, this language being useful to us for both the purposes: and what is that which he says, Now it is high time to awake out of sleep? It is, that near is the Resurrection, near the awful Judgment, and the day that burns as a furnace, near. Henceforward then we must be free from our listlessness; for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. You see how he puts the Resurrection now close by them. For as the time advances, he means, the season of our present life is wasting away, and that of the life to come waxes nearer. If then thou be prepared, and hast done all whatsoever He has commanded, the day is salvation to you (3 manuscripts and Cat. σωτηρία σοι); but if the contrary, not so. For the present however, it is not upon alarming grounds that he exhorts them, but upon kindly ones, thus also to untie them from their fellow-feeling for the things of this present world. Then since it was not unlikely, that in the beginning of their early endeavors they would be most earnest, in that their desire was then at its full vigor, but that as the time went on, the whole of their earnestness would wither down to nothing; he says that they ought however to be doing the reverse, not to get relaxed as time went on, but to be the more full of vigor. For the nearer the King may be at hand, the more ought they to get themselves in readiness; the nearer the prize is, the more wide awake ought they to be for the contest, since even the racers do this, when they are upon the end of the course, and towards the receiving of the prize, then they rouse themselves up the more. This is why he said, Now is our salvation nearer than when we believed.

The night is far spent, the day is at hand.

Ver. 12. The night is far spent, the day is at hand.

If the night is coming to an end and the day is drawing near, let us from now on do what belongs to the day, not to the night. This is exactly what happens in everyday life. When we see the night moving toward morning and hear the swallow chirping, we wake each other up, even though it is still night. But as soon as the night is actually ending, we urge one another on and say, "It is day now!" Then we all begin our daily tasks, getting dressed, leaving our dreams behind, and shaking off our sleep completely, so that the day will find us ready. We do not want to still be getting up and stretching when the sun has already risen. What we do in that situation, we should also do here. Let us put off illusions, let us clear away the dreams of this present life, let us set aside its deep sleep, and let us clothe ourselves in virtue as our garment. He says all this to point out these very things.

If then this is upon ending, and the latter is drawing near, let us henceforth do what belongs to the latter, not to the former. For this is what is done in the things of this life. And when we see the night pressing on towards the morning, and hear the swallow twittering, we each of us awake our neighbor, although it be night still. But so soon as it is actually departing, we hasten one another, and say It is day now! And we all set about the works of the day, dressing, and leaving our dreams, and shaking our sleep thoroughly off, that the day may find us ready, and we may not have to begin getting up, and stretching ourselves, when the sunlight is up. What then we do in that case, that let us do here also. Let us put off imaginings, let us get clear of the dreams of this life present, let us lay aside its deep slumber, and be clad in virtue for garments. For it is to point out all this that he says,

Let us therefore cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light.

Let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light.

Yes, because the day is calling us to line up for battle and to fight. But don't be afraid when you hear about lining up and weapons. In the case of visible armor, putting it on is a heavy and hated task. But here it is something to desire and pray for. These weapons are made of Light! So they will make you shine brighter than a sunbeam and give off a great gleam, and they put you in safety. They are weapons, and they make you glitter—because they are weapons of light! So then, is there no need for you to fight? Yes, it is necessary to fight, yet you don't need to be distressed or work hard. It's not really war, but a festive dance and holiday—that's the nature of these weapons, that's the power of the Commander. And just as a bridegroom comes out from his chamber with a joyful face, so does the one who is defended with these weapons. He is both soldier and bridegroom at the same time. But when he says the day is at hand, he doesn't even allow it to be merely near, but places it right next to us now. For he says,

Yes, for the day is calling us to battle-array, and to the fight. Yet fear not at hearing of array and arms. For in the case of the visible suit of armor, to put it on is a heavy and abhorred task. But here it is desirable, and worth being prayed for. For it is of Light the arms are! Hence they will set you forth brighter than the sunbeam, and giving out a great glistening, and they place you in security: for they are arms, and glittering do they make you: for arms of light are they! What then, is there no necessity for you to fight? Yea, needful is it to fight, yet not to be distressed and toil. For it is not in fact war, but a solemn dance and feast-day, such is the nature of the arms, such the power of the Commander. And as the bridegroom goes forth with joyous looks from his chamber, so does he too who is defended with these arms. For he is at once soldier and bridegroom. But when he says, the day is at hand, he does not even allow it to be but near, but puts it even now beside us. For he says,

Let us walk in a proper manner, as in the day. For it is already day. And what most people emphasize strongly in their exhortations, he also uses to draw them on—the sense of what is fitting. For they had a great regard for the opinion of the crowd. And he does not say "you walk," but "let us walk," thus making the exhortation free from anything harsh, and the reproof gentle.

Let us walk becomingly, (A.V. honestly, in this sense) as in the day. For day it already is. And what most people insist upon very much in their exhortations, that he also uses to draw them on, the sense of the becoming. For they had a great regard to the esteem of the multitude. And he does not say, walk ye, but let us walk, so making the exhortation free from anything grating, and the reproof gentle.

Not in rioting and drunkenness. He is not forbidding drinking itself, but drinking immoderately—not the enjoyment of wine, but doing it to excess (μετά παροινίας). He also states the next thing in the same measured way, with the words,

Not in rioting and drunkenness. Not that he would forbid drinking, but the doing it immoderately; not the enjoying of wine, but doing it to excess ( μετά παροινίας). As also the next thing he states likewise with the same measure, in the words,

Not in chambering and wantonness—for here also he does not prohibit the intercourse of the sexes, but committing fornication. Not in strife and envying. So it is the deadly kind of passions that he is working to extinguish, namely lust and anger. This is why he removes not only these passions themselves, but even their sources. For nothing so kindles lust and inflames wrath as drunkenness and sitting long at the wine. Therefore, after first saying "not in rioting and drunkenness," he went on to say "not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying." And even here he does not stop, but after stripping us of these evil garments, hear how he proceeds to adorn us when he says,

Not in chambering and wantonness; for here also he does not prohibit the intercourse of the sexes, but committing fornication. Not in strife and envying. It is the deadly kind of passions then that he is for extinguishing, lust, namely, and anger. Wherefore it is not themselves only, but even the sources of them that he removes. For there is nothing that so kindles lust, and inflames wrath, as drunkenness, and sitting long at the wine. Wherefore after first saying, not in rioting and drunkenness, then he proceeded with, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. And even here he does not pause, but after stripping us of these evil garments, hear how he proceeds to ornament us, when he says,

But put on the Lord Jesus Christ.

Ver. 14. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ.

He no longer speaks of works, but he rouses them to greater things. When he was speaking of vice, he mentioned the works of it, but when speaking of virtue, he speaks not of works but of arms, to show that virtue puts the person who possesses it into complete safety and complete brightness. And even here he does not pause, but leading his discourse on to what was greater, something far more awe-inspiring, he gives us the Lord Himself for a garment, the King Himself, for the person who is clothed with Him has absolutely all virtue. But in saying "Put on," he commands us to be girded about with Him on every side, as in another place he says, "But if Christ be in you," and again, "That Christ may dwell in the inner man." For He would have our soul to be a dwelling for Himself, and Himself to be laid around us as a garment, so that He may be unto us all things both from within and from without. For He is our fullness, for He is the fullness of Him that fills all in all, and the Way, and the Husband, and the Bridegroom—for "I have espoused you as a chaste virgin to one husband"—and a root, and drink, and meat, and life—for he says, "I live, yet not I, but Christ lives in me"—and Apostle, and High-Priest, and Teacher, and Father, and Brother, and Joint-heir, and sharer of the tomb and Cross—for it says, "We were buried together with Him, and planted together in the likeness of His Death"—and a Suppliant—for "We are ambassadors in Christ's stead"—and an Advocate to the Father—for He also makes intercession for us—and house and inhabitant—for He says, "He that abides in Me and I in Him"—and a Friend—for "You are My friends"—and a Foundation, and Cornerstone. And we are His members and His heritage, and building, and branches, and fellow-workers. For what is there that He is not willing to be to us, when He makes us cleave and fit on to Him in every way? And this is a sign of one who loves exceedingly. Be persuaded then, and rousing yourself from sleep, put Him on, and when you have done so, give your flesh up to His bridle. For this is what he means in saying,

He no longer speaks of works, but he rouses them to greater things. For when he was speaking of vice, he mentioned the works of it: but when of virtue, he speaks not of works, but of arms, to show that virtue puts him that is possessed of it into complete safety, and complete brightness. And even here he does not pause, but leading his discourse on to what was greater, a thing far more awestriking; he gives us the Lord Himself for a garment, the King Himself: for he that is clad with Him, has absolutely all virtue. But in saying, Put on, he bids us be girt about with Him upon every side. As in another place he says, But if Christ be in you. Romans 8:10 And again, That Christ may dwell in the inner man. Ephesians 3:16-17, al. punct. For He would have our soul to be a dwelling for Himself, and Himself to be laid round about us as a garment, that He may be unto us all things both from within and from without. For He is our fullness; for He is the fullness of Him that fills all in all Ephesians 1:23: and the Way, and the Husband, and the Bridegroom;– for I have espoused you as a chaste virgin to one husband, 2 Corinthians 11:2: and a root, and drink, and meat, and life — for he says, I live, yet not I, but Christ lives in me; Galatians 2:20 and Apostle, and High-Priest, and Teacher, and Father, and Brother, and Joint-heir, and sharer of the tomb and Cross;– for it says, We were buried together with Him, and planted together in the likeness of His Death Romans 6:4-5: and a Suppliant;– For we are ambassadors in Christ's stead 2 Corinthians 5:20: and an Advocate to the Father; — for He also makes, it says, intercession for us: Romans 8:34 and house and inhabitant — for He says, He that abides in Me and I in Him John 15:5: and a Friend; for, You are My friends John 15:14: and a Foundation, and Cornerstone. And we are His members and His heritage, and building, and branches, and fellow-workers. For what is there that He is not minded to be to us, when He makes us cleave and fit on to Him in every way? And this is a sign of one loving exceedingly. Be persuaded then, and rousing you from sleep, put Him on, and when you have done so, give your flesh up to His bridle. For this is what he intimates in saying,

And do not make provision for the flesh to fulfill its lusts. For just as he does not forbid drinking, but drinking to excess, and does not forbid marrying, but doing wantonness, so too he does not forbid making provision for the flesh either, but doing so with a view to fulfilling its lusts—for instance, by going beyond necessities. For that he does command us to make provision for it, hear what he says to Timothy: "Use a little wine for your stomach's sake, and your frequent infirmities." So here too he is for taking care of it, but for health, not wantonness. For this would cease to be making provision for it when you were lighting up the flame, when you were making the furnace powerful. But so that you may form a clearer idea of what making provision for it to fulfill its lusts is, and may avoid such provision, just call to mind the drunkards, the gluttons, those who pride themselves on their clothing, the effeminate, those who live a soft and relaxed life, and you will see what is meant. For they do everything not so they may be healthy, but so they may be wanton and kindle desire. But you, who have put on Christ, cut away all those things, and seek only one thing: to have your flesh in health. And to this degree do make provision for it, and no further, but spend all your effort on the care of spiritual things. For then you will be able to rouse yourself out of this sleep, without being weighed down with these many desires. For the present life is a sleep, and the things in it are no different from dreams. And as people who are asleep often speak and see things other than what is healthy, so do we also—or rather we see things much worse. For the person who does anything disgraceful or says such things in a dream, when he is freed from his sleep, is also freed from his disgrace, and is not to be punished. But in this case it is not so, but the shame, and also the punishment, are immortal. Again, those who grow rich in a dream, when it is day, are shown to have been rich to no purpose. But in this case, even before the day the conviction often comes upon them, and before they depart to the other life, those dreams have flown away.

And make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof. For as he does not forbid drinking, but drinking to excess, not marrying, but doing wantonness; so too he does not forbid making provision for the flesh either, but doing so with a view to fulfil the lusts thereof, as, for instance, by going beyond necessaries. For that he does bid make provision for it, hear from what he says to Timothy, Use a little wine for your stom- ach's sake, and your frequent infirmities. 1 Timothy 5:23 So here too he is for taking care of it, but for health, and not wantonness. For this would cease to be making provision for it, when you were lighting up the flame, when you were making the furnace powerful. But that you may form a clearer notion what making provision for it to fulfil the lusts thereof is, and may shun such a provision, just call to mind the drunken, the gluttonous, those that pride themselves in dress, those that are effeminate, them that live a soft and relaxed life, and you will see what is meant. For they do everything not that they may be healthy, but that they may be wanton and kindle desire. But do thou, who hast put on Christ, prune away all those things, and seek for one thing only, to have your flesh in health. And to this degree do make provision for it, and not any further, but spend all your industry on the care of spiritual things. For then you will be able to rouse yourself out of this sleep, without being weighed down with these manifold desires. For the present life is a sleep, and the things in it are no way different from dreams. And as they that are asleep often speak and see things other than healthful, so do we also, or rather we see much worse even. For he that does anything disgraceful or says the like in a dream, when he is rid of his sleep, is rid of his disgrace, also, and is not to be punished. But in this case it is not so, but the shame, and also the punishment, are immortal. Again, they that grow rich in a dream, when it is day are convicted of having been rich to no purpose. But in this case even before the day the conviction often comes upon them, and before they depart to the other life, those dreams have flown away.

Let us shake off this harmful sleep. If the day finds us sleeping, an eternal death will follow, and even before that day we will be exposed to attacks from all the enemies of this world, both men and demons. If they want to destroy us, there will be no one to stop them. If many people were awake and watching, the danger would not be so great. But as it is, perhaps only one or two have lit a candle and are keeping watch, as if in the depths of night while everyone else sleeps. Therefore we need much watchfulness and much vigilance to prevent falling into the most incurable evils. Does it not seem to be broad daylight right now? Do we not think that everyone is awake and alert? Yet still—and perhaps you will smile at what I say, but I will say it anyway—it seems to me that all of us are like people sleeping and snoring in the depths of night. If an incorporeal being could be seen, I would show you how most people are snoring, and the devil breaking through walls, butchering us as we lie there, and stealing the goods within, doing everything fearlessly, as if in complete darkness. Or rather, even if it is impossible to see this with our eyes, let us sketch it out in words and consider how many have been weighed down by evil desires, how many held down by the terrible evil of lust, and have extinguished the light of the Spirit. This is why they see one thing instead of another, hear one thing instead of another, and pay no attention to any of the things told them here. But if I am mistaken in saying this, and you are awake, tell me what has been happening here today, if you have not been hearing this as a dream. I am indeed aware that some can tell me—and I do not mean this of everyone. But you who fit what has been said, who have come here for no purpose, tell me: what prophet, what apostle has been speaking to us today? And on what subjects? You would not be able to tell me. For you have been talking a great deal here, just as in a dream, without hearing the realities. And I would say this to the women too, since there is a great deal of sleeping among them. And would that it were sleep! For someone who is asleep says nothing either good or bad. But someone who is awake as you are speaks many a word even to his own harm, discussing his business interests, calculating creditor accounts, recalling some shameless bargaining, planting thorns thick in his own soul, and not letting the seed make even the slightest progress. But rouse yourself, and pull these thorns up by the roots, and shake off the drunkenness—for this is the cause of the sleep. By drunkenness I mean not only that from wine, but from worldly thoughts, and along with them that from wine also. And this advice I am giving not to the rich only, but to the poor too, and especially those who gather together for social parties. For this is not really enjoyment or relaxation, but punishment and revenge. For enjoyment does not lie in speaking filthy things, but in talking seriously, in being filled, not ready to burst. But if you think this is pleasure, show me the pleasure by the evening! You cannot! And so far I have said nothing of the harm it leads to, but have only been speaking to you of the pleasure that withers away so quickly. For the party is no sooner broken up than all that passed for mirth has flown away. But when I come to mention the vomiting, and the headaches, and the numberless disorders, and the soul's captivity, what do you have to say to all this? Do we have any reason, because we are poor, to behave indecently too? And in saying this I do not forbid your meeting together or taking your suppers at a common table, but I want to prevent your behaving indecently, and I want enjoyment to be really enjoyment, and not a punishment, nor a revenge, or drunkenness and reveling. Let the Gentiles see that Christians know best how to enjoy themselves, and to enjoy themselves in an orderly way. For it says, Rejoice in the Lord with trembling. But how then can one rejoice? Why, by singing hymns, making prayers, introducing psalms in place of those low songs. Thus Christ also will be at our table and will fill the whole feast with blessing, when you pray, when you sing spiritual songs, when you invite the poor to partake of what is set before you, when you establish much orderliness and temperance over the feast. So you will make the party a church, by hymning the Master of all things in place of ill-timed shouts and cheers. And do not tell me that another custom has come to prevail, but correct what is thus wrong. For whether you eat, it says, or whether you drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God. For from banquets of that sort you get evil desires and impurities, and wives come to be held in contempt and prostitutes held in honor among you. From this come the upsetting of families and evils without number, and all things are turned upside down, and you have left the pure fountain and run to the conduit of filth. For that a prostitute's body is filth, I do not need to ask anyone else but your own self who wallows in the filth, if you do not feel ashamed of yourself, if you do not think yourself unclean after the sin is over. Therefore I beg you, flee fornication and the mother of it, drunkenness. Why sow where reaping is impossible, or rather even if you do reap, the fruit brings you great shame? For even if a child is born, it immediately disgraces you, and has itself been wronged in being born through you as illegitimate and base. And if you leave it ever so much money, both the son of a prostitute and that of a slave woman is shameful at home, shameful in the city, shameful in a court of law. You too will be shameful, both in your lifetime and when dead. For even if you have departed, the memorials of your indecency remain. Why then bring disgrace upon all these? Why sow where the ground makes it its business to destroy the fruit? Where there are many efforts at abortion? Where there is murder before birth? For you do not even let the prostitute remain a mere prostitute, but make her a murderer also. You see how drunkenness leads to sexual immorality, sexual immorality to adultery, adultery to murder, or rather to something even worse than murder. For I have no name to give it, since it does not take away the thing born, but prevents its being born. Why then do you abuse the gift of God and fight with His laws, and pursue what is a curse as if a blessing, and make the chamber of procreation a chamber for murder, and arm the woman who was given for childbearing for slaughter? For with a view to drawing more money by being agreeable and an object of longing to her lovers, even this she is not backward to do, thus heaping upon your head a great pile of fire. For even if the daring deed is hers, yet the causing of it is yours. From this also come idolatries, since many, with a view to becoming acceptable, devise incantations and libations and love-potions and countless other schemes. Yet still after such great indecency, after slaughters, after idolatries, the thing seems to many to belong to things indifferent, yes, and to many who have wives too. From this the mixture of mischief is the greater. For sorceries are applied not to the womb that is prostituted, but to the injured wife, and there are plots without number, and invocations of demons, and necromancies, and daily wars, and endless fightings, and home-cherished jealousies. Therefore Paul, after saying, not in chambering and wantonness, proceeds, not in strife and envying, as knowing the wars that result from it—the upsetting of families, the wrongs done to legitimate children, and the other ills without number. That we may then escape from all these, let us put on Christ and be with Him continually. For this is what putting Him on is: never being without Him, having Him always visible in us, through our sanctification, through our moderation. So we say of friends, such a one is wrapped up in such another, meaning their great love and constant companionship. For someone who is wrapped up in anything seems to be that which he is wrapped in. Let Christ then be seen in every part of us. And how is He to be seen? If you do His deeds. And what did He do? The Son of Man, He says, has nowhere to lay His head. This you also should aim after. He needed food, and He ate barley loaves. He had occasion to travel, and there were no horses or pack animals anywhere, but He walked so far as even to be weary. He had need of sleep, and He lay asleep upon the cushion in the stern of the ship. There was occasion for sitting down to eat, and He bade them lie down

Let us then shake off this evil sleep, for if the day find us sleeping, a deathless death will succeed, and before that day we shall be open to the attacks of all the enemies that are of this world, both men and devils: and if they be minded to undo us, there is nobody to hinder them. For if there were many watching, then the danger would not be so great; since however, one perhaps there is, or two, who have lighted a candle, and would be as it were watching in the depth of night, while men were sleeping; therefore now we have need of much sleeplessness, much guardedness, to prevent our falling into the most irremediable evils. Does it not now seem to be broad daylight? Do we not think that all men are awake and sober? Yet still (and perhaps you will smile at what I say, still say it I will) we seem all of us like men sleeping and snoring in the depth of night. And if indeed an incorporeal being could be seen, I would show you how most men are snoring, and the devil breaking through walls, and butchering us as we lie, and stealing away the goods within, doing everything fearlessly, as if in profound darkness. Or rather, even if it be impossible to see this with our eyes, let us sketch it out in words, and consider how many have been weighed down by evil desires, how many held down by the sore evil of wantonness, and have quenched the light of the Spirit. Hence it comes that they see one thing instead of another, hear one thing instead of another, and take no notice of any of the things here told them. Or if I am mistaken in saying so, and you are awake, tell me what has been doing here this day, if you have not been hearing this as a dream. I am indeed aware that some can tell me (and I do not mean this of all); but do thou who comest under what has been said, who hast come here to no purpose, tell me what Prophet, what Apostle has been discoursing to us today? And on what subjects? And you would not have it in your power to tell me. For you have been talking a great deal here, just as in a dream, without hearing the realities. And this I would have said to the women too, as there is a great deal of sleeping among them. And would it were sleep! For he that is asleep says nothing either good or bad. But he that is awake as you are puts forth many a word even for mischief on his own head, telling his interest, casting up his creditor accounts, calling to memory some barefaced bargaining, planting the thorns thick in his own soul, and not letting the seed make even ever so little advance. But rouse yourself, and pull these thorns up by the roots, and shake the drunkenness off: for this is the cause of the sleep. But by drunkenness I mean, not that from wine only, but from worldly thoughts, and with them that from wine also. (See p. 443.) And this advice I am giving not to the rich only, but the poor too, and chiefly those that club together for social parties. For this is not really indulgence or relaxation, but punishment and vengeance. For indulgence lies not in speaking filthy things, but in talking solemnly, in being filled, not being ready to burst. But if you think this is pleasure, show me the pleasure by the evening! You can not! And hitherto I say nothing of the mischiefs it leads to, but at present have only been speaking to you of the pleasure that withers away so quickly. For the party is no sooner broken up, than all that went for mirth is flown away. But when I come to mention the spewing, and the headaches, and the numberless disorders, and the soul's captivity, what have you to say to all this? Have we any business, because we are poor, to behave ourselves unseemly too? And in saying this I do not forbid your meeting together, or taking your suppers at a common table, but to prevent your behaving unseemly, and as wishing indulgence to be really indulgence, and not a punishment, nor a vengeance, or drunkenness and revelling. Let the Gentiles ( ἑ λληνες) see that Christians know best how to indulge, and to indulge in an orderly way. For it says, Rejoice in the Lord with trembling. Psalm 2:11 But how then can one rejoice? Why, by saying hymns, making prayers, introducing psalms in the place of those low songs. Thus will Christ also be at our table, and will fill the whole feast with blessing, when you pray, when you sing spiritual songs, when you invite the poor to partake of what is set before you, when you set much orderliness and temperance over the feast. So you will make the party a Church, by hymning, in the room of ill-timed shouts and cheers, the Master of all things. And tell me not, that another custom has come to prevail, but correct what is thus amiss. For whether you eat, it says, or whether ye drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 1 Corinthians 10:31 For from banquets of that sort you have evil desires, and impurities, and wives come to be in disrepute, and harlots in honor among you. Hence come the upsetting of families and evils unnumbered, and all things are turned upside down, and you have left the pure fountain, and run to the conduit of mire. For that an harlot's body is mire, I do not enquire of any one else but of your own self that wallowest in the mire, if you dost not feel ashamed of yourself, if you dost not think yourself unclean after the sin is over. Wherefore I beseech you flee fornication, and the mother of it, drunkenness. Why sow where reaping is impossible, or rather even if you dost reap, the fruit brings you great shame? For even if a child be born, it at once disgraces yourself, and has itself had injustice done it in being born through you illegitimate and base. And if you leave it never so much money, both the son of an harlot, and that of a servant-maid, is disreputable at home, disreputable in the city, disreputable in a court of law: disreputable too will you be also, both in your lifetime, and when dead. For if you have departed even, the memorials of your unseemliness abide. Why then bring disgrace upon all these? Why sow where the ground makes it its care to destroy the fruit? Where there are many efforts at abortion? Where there is murder before the birth? For even the harlot thou dost not let continue a mere harlot, but makest her a murderess also. You see how drunkenness leads to whoredom, whoredom to adultery, adultery to murder; or rather to a something even worse than murder. For I have no name to give it, since it does not take off the thing born, but prevent its being born. Why then do you abuse the gift of God, and fight with His laws, and follow after what is a curse as if a blessing, and make the chamber of procreation a chamber for murder, and arm the woman that was given for childbearing unto slaughter? For with a view to drawing more money by being agreeable and an object of longing to her lovers, even this she is not backward to do, so heaping upon your head a great pile of fire. For even if the daring deed be hers, yet the causing of it is yours. Hence too come idolatries, since many, with a view to become acceptable, devise incantations, and libations, and love-potions, and countless other plans. Yet still after such great unseemliness, after slaughters, after idolatries, the thing seems to many to belong to things indifferent, aye, and to many that have wives too. Whence the mingle ( φορυτὸς) of mischief is the greater. For sorceries are applied not to the womb that is prostituted, but to the injured wife, and there are plottings without number, and invocations of devils, and necromancies, and daily wars, and truceless fightings, and home-cherished jealousies. Wherefore also Paul, after saying, not in chamberings and wantonness, proceeds, not in strife and envying, as knowing the wars that result therefrom; the upsetting of families, the wrongs done to legitimate children, the other ills unnumbered. That we may then escape from all these, let us put on Christ, and be with Him continually. For this is what putting Him on is; never being without Him, having Him evermore visible in us, through our sanctification, through our moderation. So we say of friends, such an one is wrapped up ( ἐ νεδύσατο) in such another, meaning their great love, and keeping together incessantly. For he that is wrapped up in anything, seems to be that which he is wrapped in. Let then Christ be seen in every part of us. And how is He to be seen? If you do His deeds. And what did He do? The Son of Man, He says, has not where to lay His head. Luke 9:58 This do thou also aim after. He needed the use of food, and He fared upon barley loaves. He had occasion to travel, and there were no horses or beast of burden anywhere, but He walked so far as even to be weary. He had need of sleep, and He lay asleep upon the pillow in the fore ( πρύμνῃ, here πρώρας) part of the ship. Mark 4:38 There was occasion for sitting down to meat, and He bade them lie down upon the grass. And His garments were cheap; and often He stayed alone, with no train after Him. And what He did on the Cross, and what amidst the insults, and all, in a word, that He did, do thou learn by heart ( καταμαθὼν) and imitate. And so will you have put on Christ, if you make no provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof. For the thing has no real pleasure, since these lusts gender again others more keen, and you will never find satisfaction, but will only make you one great torment. For as one who is in a continual thirst, even if he have ten thousand fountains hard by him, gets no good from this, as he is not able to extinguish the disorder, so is he that lives continually in lusts. But if you keep to what is necessary, you will never come to have this fear, but all those things will go away, as well drunkenness as wantonness. Eat then only so much as to break your hunger, have only so much upon you as to be sheltered, and do not curiously deck your flesh with clothing, lest you ruin it. For you will make it more delicate, and will do injury to its healthfulness, by unnerving it with so much softness. That you may have it then a meet vehicle for the soul, that the helmsman may be securely seated over the rudder, and the soldier handle his arms with ease, you must make all parts to be fitly framed together. For it is not the having much, but requiring little, that keeps us from being injured. For the one man is afraid even if he is not wronged: this other, even if he be wronged, is in better case than those that have not been wronged, and even for this very thing is in the better spirits. Let the object of our search be then, not how we can keep any one from using us spitefully, but how even if he wish to do it, he may be without the power. And this there is no other source whence to obtain, save by keeping to necessaries, and not coveting anything more. For in this way we shall be able to enjoy ourselves here, and shall attain to the good things to come, by the grace and love toward man, etc.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 23 — Romans 13:1

Homily 23 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210223.htm>.

Opening

Romans 13:1

Rom. XIII. 1

Let every soul be subject to the higher powers.

Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers.

Paul places great emphasis on this subject in his other letters as well, putting subjects under their rulers just as household servants are under their masters. He does this to show that Christ did not introduce His laws to overthrow the government, but to improve its order, and to teach people not to start unnecessary and pointless wars. The persecutions we face for the sake of the truth are enough, and we do not need to add temptations that are unnecessary and pointless. Notice also how well-timed his introduction of this subject is. After he had called for that great heroic spirit, and made people capable of dealing with both friends and enemies, and made them useful both to those who are prospering and those in hardship and need—in fact to everyone—and had established a way of life worthy of angels, and had removed anger, and restrained recklessness, and had in every way made their minds balanced, then he introduces his teaching on these matters as well. For if it is right to repay those who harm us with the opposite, how much more is it our duty to obey those who benefit us. But he states this toward the end of his teaching, and up to this point he does not use these arguments I am mentioning, but only those that command one to do this as a matter of obligation. And to show that these rules apply to everyone—even to priests and monks, and not only to people in secular occupations—he has made this clear from the beginning by saying: let every soul be subject to the higher powers, even if you are an apostle, or an evangelist, or a prophet, or anything else, since this subjection does not undermine religion. And he does not simply say obey, but be subject. The first claim this command has on us, and the reasoning that is fitting for the faithful, is that all this comes from God's appointment.

Of this subject he makes much account in other epistles also, setting subjects under their rulers as household servants are under their masters. And this he does to show that it was not for the subversion of the commonwealth that Christ introduced His laws, but for the better ordering of it, and to teach men not to be taking up unnecessary and unprofitable wars. For the plots that are formed against us for the truth's sake are sufficient and we have no need to be adding temptations superfluous and unprofitable. And observe too how well-timed his entering upon this subject is. For when he had demanded that great spirit of heroism, and made men fit to deal either with friends or foes, and rendered them serviceable alike to the prosperous and those in adversity and need, and in fact to all, and had planted a conversation worthy of angels, and had discharged anger, and taken down recklessness, and had in every way made their mind even, he then introduces his exhortation upon these matters also. For if it be right to requite those that injure us with the opposite, much more is it our duty to obey those that are benefactors to us. But this he states toward the end of his exhortation, and hitherto does not enter on these reasonings which I mention, but those only that enjoin one to do this as a matter of debt. And to show that these regulations are for all, even for priests, and monks, and not for men of secular occupations only, he has made this plan at the outset, by saying as follows: let every soul be subject unto the higher powers, if you be an Apostle even, or an Evangelist, or a Prophet, or anything whatsoever, inasmuch as this subjection is not subversive of religion. And he does not say merely obey, but be subject. And the first claim such an enactment has upon us, and the reasoning that suits the faithful, is, that all this is of God's appointment.

For there is no power, he says, but of God. What are you saying? someone might ask. Is every ruler then chosen by God? This is not what I am saying, he answers. I am not now talking about individual rulers, but about the institution itself. For the fact that there should be rulers, and that some should rule and others be ruled, and that all things should not be carried on in complete confusion with the people swaying like waves in every direction—this, I say, is the work of God's wisdom. Therefore he does not say, for there is no ruler but of God, but he is speaking of the institution itself, and says, there is no power but of God. And the powers that exist are ordained of God. Thus when a certain wise man says, It is by the Lord that a man is matched with a woman (Proverbs 19:14, Septuagint), he means this: God made marriage, not that He is the one who joins together every man who happens to be with a woman. For we see many who come together for evil purposes, even under the law of marriage, and we should not attribute this to God. But as He Himself said, He who made them at the beginning made them male and female, and said, For this reason a man shall leave father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh (Matthew 19:4-5; Genesis 2:24). And this is what that wise man meant to explain. For since equality of honor often leads to conflicts, He has established many governments and forms of authority—for instance, that of husband and wife, that of son and father, that of old men and young, that of slave and free, that of ruler and ruled, that of master and disciple. And why are you surprised in the case of humanity, when He has done the same thing even in the body? For even here He has not made all parts of equal honor, but He has made one less and another greater, and some of the limbs He has made to rule and some to be ruled. And among the non-reasoning creatures one may notice this same principle, as among bees, among cranes, among herds of wild cattle. And even the sea itself is not without this good order, for there too many of the species are arranged under one among the fish and are led like an army and make long journeys from home. For anarchy, wherever it exists, is an evil and a cause of confusion. After having said where governments come from, he proceeds: Whoever therefore resists the power resists the ordinance of God. See where he has taken the subject and how fearful he makes it, and how he shows this to be a matter of obligation. For lest the believers should say, You are making us very cheap and contemptible when you put us, who are to enjoy the Kingdom of Heaven, under subjection to rulers, he shows that it is not to rulers but to God again that he makes them subject in doing this. For it is to Him that the person who subjects himself to authorities is obedient. Yet he does not say this—for instance, that it is God to whom a person who obeys authorities is obedient—but he uses the opposite case to instill fear in them and gives it a more precise form by saying that the person who does not obey is fighting with God, who established these laws. And this he is in all cases careful to show, that it is not as a favor that we obey them, but as an obligation. For in this way he was more likely to draw the governors who were unbelievers to religion and the believers to obedience. For there was quite a common report in those days (Tertullian, Apology 1, 31, 32) that slandered the Apostles as guilty of sedition and revolutionary schemes, and as aiming in all they did and said at the overthrow of the established institutions. When you then show our common Master giving this command to all His people, you will at once silence the mouths of those who slander us as revolutionaries, and with great boldness you will speak for the doctrines of truth. Do not be ashamed, then, he says, at such subjection. For God has established this law and is a powerful Avenger if they are despised. For it is no ordinary punishment that He will exact from you if you disobey, but the very greatest, and nothing you can say will exempt you. Rather, you will undergo the most severe punishment from human authorities, and there will be no one to defend you, and you will also provoke God all the more. And all this he suggests when he says,

For there is no power, he says, but of God. What say you? It may be said; is every ruler then elected by God? This I do not say, he answers. Nor am I now speaking about individual rulers, but about the thing in itself. For that there should be rulers, and some rule and others be ruled, and that all things should not just be carried on in one confusion, the people swaying like waves in this direction and that; this, I say, is the work of God's wisdom. Hence he does not say, for there is no ruler but of God; but it is the thing he speaks of, and says, there is no power but of God. And the powers that be, are ordained of God. Thus when a certain wise man says, It is by the Lord that a man is matched with a woman Proverbs 19:14, Septuagint, he means this, God made marriage, and not that it is He that joins together every man that comes to be with a woman. For we see many that come to be with one another for evil, even by the law of marriage, and this we should not ascribe to God. But as He said Himself, He which made them at the beginning, made them male and female, and said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. Matthew 19:4-5; Genesis 2:24 And this is what that wise man meant to explain. For since equality of honor does many times lead to fightings, He has made many governments and forms of subjection; as that, for instance, of man and wife, that of son and father, that of old men and young, that of bond and free, that of ruler and ruled, that of master and disciple. And why are you surprised in the case of mankind, when even in the body He has done the same thing? For even here He has not made all parts of equal honor, but He has made one less and another greater, and some of the limbs has He made to rule and some to be ruled. And among the unreasoning creatures one may notice this same principle, as among bees, among cranes, among herds of wild cattle. And even the sea itself is not without this goodly subordination; for there too many of the clans are ranged under one among the fishes, and are led thus as an army, and make long expeditions from home. For anarchy, be where it may, is an evil, and a cause of confusion. After having said then whence governments come, he proceeds, Whosoever therefore resists the power, resists the ordinance of God. See what he has led the subject on to, and how fearful he makes it, and how he shows this to be a matter of debt. For lest the believers should say, You are making us very cheap and despicable, when you put us, who are to enjoy the Kingdom of Heaven, under subjection to rulers, he shows that it is not to rulers, but to God again that he makes them subject in doing this. For it is to Him, that he who subjects himself to authorities is obedient. Yet he does not say this — for instance that it is God to Whom a man who listens to authorities is obedient — but he uses the opposite case to awe them, and gives it a more precise form by saying, that he who listens not thereto is fighting with God, Who framed these laws. And this he is in all cases at pains to show, that it is not by way of favor that we obey them, but by way of debt. For in this way he was more likely to draw the governors who were unbelievers to religion, and the believers to obedience. For there was quite a common report in those days (Tert. Ap. 1, 31, 32), which maligned the Apostles, as guilty of a sedition and revolutionary scheme, and as aiming in all they did and said at the subversion of the received institutions. When then you show our common Master giving this in charge to all His, you will at once stop the mouths of those that malign us as revolutionists, and with great boldness will speak for the doctrines of truth. Be not then ashamed, he says, at such subjection. For God has laid down this law, and is a strong Avenger of them if they be despised. For it is no common punishment that He will exact of you, if you disobey, but the very greatest; and nothing will exempt you, that you can say to the contrary, but both of men you shall undergo the most severe vengeance, and there shall be no one to defend you, and you will also provoke God the more. And all this he intimates when he says,

And those who resist will bring judgment upon themselves. Then, after introducing the fear, he also shows the benefit of the matter and uses reasoned arguments to persuade them as follows:

And they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. Then to show the gain of the thing after the fear, he uses reasons too to persuade them as follows:

For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to evil ones.

Ver. 3. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil.

After delivering a severe blow and striking them down, he then applies gentler treatment, like a skilled physician who uses soothing remedies. He comforts them and says: Why be afraid? Why tremble? Does the ruler punish someone who is doing well? Is he terrifying to someone who lives virtuously? This is why he continues: "Will you then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and you shall have praise of the same." Notice how he has made the ruler a friend (ᾠκείωσεν) to him by showing that the ruler even praises him from his position of authority. See how he has made anger meaningless.

For when he has given a deep wound, and stricken them down, he again uses gentler treatment, like a wise physician, who applies soothing medicines, and he comforts them, and says, why be afraid? Why shudder? For does he punish a person that is doing well? Or is he terrible to a person who lives in the practice of virtue? Wherefore also he proceeds, Will you then not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good, and you shall have praise of the same. You see how he has made him friends ( ᾥ κείωσεν) with the ruler, by showing that he even praises him from his throne. You see how he has made wrath unmeaning.

For he is the minister of God to you for good.

Ver. 4. For he is the minister of God to you for good.

So far from terrifying you, he says, the ruler actually praises you; so far from hindering you, he actually works alongside you. When you have both his praise and his help, how can you not be subject to him? For he makes virtue easier for you in other ways as well: by punishing the wicked, by benefiting and honoring the good, and by working together with God's will. This is why Paul has given him the title of Minister. Consider this: I counsel you to be sober-minded, and he, through the laws, says the same thing. I urge you not to be greedy and grasping. And he sits in judgment over such cases, and so he is a fellow worker with us and an assistant to us, commissioned by God for this very purpose. Therefore there are two reasons to respect him: both because he was commissioned by God, and because it was for such a purpose. But if you do what is evil, be afraid. It is not the ruler who creates the fear, but our own wickedness.

So far is he from terrifying you, he says, that he even praises you: so far from being a hindrance to you, that he even works with you. When then you have his praise and his succor, how is it that you are not in subjection to him? For he makes virtue easier for you in other ways also, by chastising the wicked, by benefiting and honoring the good, and by working together with the will of God. Whence too he has even given him the name of Minister. And consider: I give you counsel to be sober-minded, and he, by the laws, speaks the same language. I exhort you not to be rapacious and grasping. And he sits in judgment in such cases, and so is a worker together with us, and an assistant to us, and has been commissioned by God for this end. Hence there are both reasons for reverencing him, both because he was commissioned by God, and because it was for such an object. But if you do that which is evil, be afraid. It is not then the ruler that makes the fear, but our own wickedness.

For he does not bear the sword for nothing. You see how God has given the ruler weapons and positioned him like a guard to terrify those who commit sin. For he is God's minister who carries out wrath, an avenger against those who do evil. Now in case you should be alarmed at hearing again about punishment, vengeance, and the sword, he says once more that the ruler is carrying out God's law. For what if the ruler himself doesn't realize this? Nevertheless, God has arranged things this way (οὕτως ἐτύπωσεν). If then, whether in punishing or in honoring, he serves as a Minister—avenging virtue's cause and driving away vice, just as God wills—why find fault with him when he accomplishes so many good things and prepares the way for your own good deeds as well? Since there are many people who first began practicing virtue through fear of God. For there is a less refined sort of person who is not as influenced by future things as by present ones. Therefore, the one who through fear and rewards gives the souls of most people a preliminary direction toward becoming more receptive to the word of doctrine is rightly called the Minister of God.

For he bears not the sword in vain. You see how he has furnished him with arms, and set him on guard like a soldier, for a terror to those that commit sin. For he is the minister of God to execute wrath, a revenger upon him that does evil. Now lest you should start off at hearing again of punishment, and vengeance, and a sword, he says again that it is God's law he is carrying out. For what if he does not know it himself? Yet it is God that has so shaped things ( οὕτως ἐτύπωσεν). If then, whether in punishing, or in honoring, he be a Minister, in avenging virtue's cause, in driving vice away, as God wills, why be captious against him, when he is the cause of so many good doings, and paves the way for yours too? Since there are many who first practised virtue through the fear of God. For there are a duller sort, whom things to come have not such a hold upon as things present. He then who by fear and rewards gives the soul of the majority a preparatory turn towards its becoming more suited for the word of doctrine, is with good reason called the Minister of God.

Therefore you must be subject, not only because of wrath but also for conscience' sake.

Ver. 5. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath but also for conscience sake.

What is the meaning of "not only for wrath"? It means not only because you resist God by not being subject, and not only because you are bringing great evils upon yourself, both from God and from the rulers, but also because the ruler is a benefactor to you in matters of the greatest importance, since he secures peace for you and the blessings of civil order. For there are countless blessings to states through these authorities; and if you were to remove them, all things would go to ruin, and neither city nor country, nor private nor public buildings, nor anything else would stand, but all the world will be turned upside down, while the more powerful devour the weaker. And so even if some wrath were not to follow man's disobedience, even on this ground you ought to be subject, so that you may not seem devoid of conscience and feeling toward your benefactor.

What is the meaning of, not only for wrath? It means not only because thou dost resist God by not being subject, nor only because you are procuring great evils for yourself, both from God and the rulers, but also because he is a benefactor to you in things of the greatest importance, as he procures peace to you, and the blessings of civil institutions. For there are countless blessings to states through these authorities; and if you were to remove them, all things would go to ruin, and neither city nor country, nor private nor public buildings, nor anything else would stand, but all the world will be turned upside down, while the more powerful devour the weaker. And so even if some wrath were not to follow man's disobedience, even on this ground you ought to be subject, that you may not seem devoid of conscience and feeling towards the benefactor.

For this reason you pay taxes as well, because rulers are God's ministers, continually devoted to this very work.

Ver. 6. For, for this cause pay ye tribute also; for they are God's ministers, attending continually on this very thing.

Without examining one by one the benefits that rulers provide to states—such as good order and peace, and other services involving the military and public administration—he demonstrates all of this through a single example. For you yourself bear witness that you benefit from the ruler by paying him a salary. Notice the wisdom and judgment of blessed Paul. For what seemed to be burdensome and annoying—the tax system—he turns into proof of their care for people. What is the reason, he asks, that we pay tribute to a king? Is it not because he provides for us? And yet we would not have paid it unless we had known from the beginning that we were benefiting from this oversight. It was for this reason that from ancient times all people came to an agreement that rulers should be supported by us, because neglecting their own affairs, they take charge of the public good, and they devote their whole time to this, by which our possessions are also kept safe. After stating what the external goods are, he returns again to the former line of argument (for in this way he was more likely to win over the believer), and he shows again that this is God's decree, and on this he grounds his advice finally, in these words: they are God's ministers. Then to show the effort they put in and their difficult life, he continues,

Without going one by one into the benefits done to states by the rulers, as that of good order and peace, the other services, as regarding the soldiery, and those over the public business, he shows the whole of this by a single case. For that you are benefited by him, he means, you bear witness yourself, by paying him a salary. Observe the wisdom and judgment of the blessed Paul. For that which seemed to be burdensome and annoying — the system of imposts — this he turns into a proof of their care for men. What is the reason, he means, that we pay tribute to a king? It is not as providing for us? And yet we should not have paid it unless we had known in the first instance that we were gainers from this superintendence. Yet it was for this that from of old all men came to an agreement that governors should be maintained by us, because to the neglect of their own affairs, they take charge of the public, and on this they spend their whole leisure, whereby our goods also are kept safe. After saying then what the external goods are, he again averts to the former line of argument (for in this way he was more likely to attract the believer to him), and he shows again that this is God's decree, and on it he makes his advice rest finally, in these words, they are God's ministers. Then to show the pains they take, and their hard life, he proceeds,

Devoting themselves continually to this very thing.

Waiting continually upon this very thing.

For this is their life, this is their work—so that you may enjoy peace. This is why in another letter Paul commands them not only to be subject to authorities but also to pray for them. And to show there too that the benefit was shared by everyone, he adds, "that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all things" (1 Timothy 2:1-2). For rulers contribute in no small way to the stability of our present life by standing guard, repelling enemies, preventing those who would cause rebellion in the cities, and putting an end to conflicts among people. Do not point to someone who misuses this authority, but look at the good order that exists in the institution itself, and you will see the great wisdom of the One who established this law from the beginning.

For this is their life, this their business, that you may enjoy peace. Wherefore in another Epistle, he bids them not only be subject, but also pray in their behalf. And as showing there too that the advantage was common to all, he adds, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all things. 1 Timothy 2:1-2 For it is in no small degree that they contribute to the settled state of the present life, by keeping guard, beating off enemies, hindering those who are for sedition in the cities, putting an end to differences among any. For do not tell me of some one who makes an ill use of the thing, but look to the good order that is in the institution itself, and you will see the great wisdom of Him who enacted this law from the first.

Pay everyone what you owe them: taxes to whom taxes are due, revenue to whom revenue is due, respect to whom respect is due, honor to whom honor is due. Do not owe anyone anything, except to love one another.

Ver. 7, 8. Render therefore to all their dues; tribute to whom tribute, custom to whom custom, fear to whom fear, honor to whom honor. Owe (or ye owe) no man anything, but to love one another.

He continues with the same instruction, telling them to pay not only money but also honor and fear. But how is it that when he said earlier, "Will you not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good," he now says to render fear? He means extraordinary honor, not the fear that comes from a bad conscience, which he referred to before. And notice that he does not say give, but render (or give back, ἀπόδοτε), and then he adds the word dues. For you are not doing a favor by this, since the thing is something owed. And if you do not do it, you will be punished as disobedient. Do not think that you are lowering yourself and taking away from the dignity of your own philosophy if you rise up when a ruler is present or if you uncover your head. For if he laid down these laws at that time, when the rulers were pagans, how much more ought this to be done with them now that they are believers. But if you think that you are entrusted with greater privileges, understand that this is not your time. For you are a stranger and a sojourner. A time will come when you shall appear brighter than all. Right now your life is hidden with Christ in God. When Christ shall appear, then you also shall appear with Him in glory (Colossians 3:3-4). Do not seek your transformation in this life of changing circumstances, but even if you have to stand with fear in a ruler's presence, do not think that this is unworthy of your noble birth. For this is how God wills it, that the ruler who has his place assigned by Him should have his own authority. And when someone who is conscious of no evil in himself stands with fear in the judge's presence, how much more will someone who does evil things be frightened, and in this way you will be all the more respected. For the lowering of yourself does not come from honoring but from dishonoring him. And the ruler will treat you with greater respect, and he will glorify your Master because of this, even if he is an unbeliever. Owe no man anything, but to love one another. Again he returns to the mother of good deeds and the teacher of the things spoken of, who is also the producer of every virtue, and says that this too is a debt, but not the same kind as the tribute or the custom—rather a continuous one. For he does not want it ever to be paid off, or rather he wants it always to be rendered, yet never fully so, but to be always owing. For this is the nature of the debt, that one keeps giving and owing always. Having said then how one ought to love, he also shows the benefit of it, saying,

He still keeps upon the same line, bidding them pay them not money only, but honor and fear. And how is it when he said above, Will you not be afraid of the power? Do that which is good; that he here says render fear? He does it meaning exceeding honor, and not the fear which comes from a bad conscience, which he alluded to before. And it is not give, that he says, but render (or give back, ἀ πόδοτε), and then adds to it, the dues. For it is not a favor that you confer by so doing, since the thing is matter of due. And if you do it not, you will be punished as obstinate. Do not suppose that you are lowering yourself, and detracting from the dignity of your own philosophy, if you rise up at the presence of a ruler, or if you uncover your head. For if he laid these laws down at that time, when the rulers were Gentiles, much more ought this to be done with them now they are believers. But if you mean to say, that you are entrusted with greater privileges, be informed that this is not your time. For you are a stranger and a sojourner. A time will be when you shall appear brighter than all. Now your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ shall appear, then shall you also appear with Him in glory Colossians 3:3-4 Seek not then in this life of accidents your change, but even if you have to be with fear in a ruler's presence, do not think that this is unworthy your noble birth. For so God wills, that the ruler who has his place marked by Him, should have his own power. And when he who is conscious of no evil in himself, stands with fear in the judge's presence, much more will he who does evil things be affrighted, and thou in this way will be the more respected. For it is not from honoring that the lowering of self comes but from dishonoring him. And the ruler will treat you with greater respect, and he will glorify your Master owing to this, even if he be an unbeliever. Owe owest, but he would have it look the other way. }}–> no man anything, but to love one another. Again he has recourse to the mother of good deeds, and the instructress of the things spoken of, who is also productive of every virtue, and says that this is a debt also, not however such as the tribute or the custom, but a continuous one. For he does not wish it ever to be paid off, or rather he would have it always rendered, yet never fully so, but to be always owing. For this is the character of the debt, that one keeps giving and owing always. Having said then how he ought to love, he also shows the gain of it, saying,

For the one who loves another has fulfilled the Law.

For he that loves another has fulfilled the Law.

And please don't think of this as a favor either, for this too is something owed. For you owe love to your brother because of your spiritual relationship. And not only for this reason, but also because we are members of one another. And if love leaves us, the whole body is torn apart. Therefore love your brother. For if from his friendship you gain so much that you fulfill the whole Law, you owe him love as one who has been benefited by him.

And do not, pray, consider even this a favor; for this too is a debt. For you owe love to your brother, through your spiritual relationship. And not for this only, but also because we are members one of another. And if love leave us, the whole body is rent in pieces. Love therefore your brother. For if from his friendship you gain so much as to fulfil the whole Law, you owe him love as being benefited by him.

For this reason, "You shall not commit adultery, You shall not kill, You shall not steal, You shall not bear false witness," and if there is any other commandment, all are summed up in this saying: "You shall love your neighbor as yourself."

Ver. 9. For this, You shall not commit adultery, You shall not kill, You shall not steal, You shall not bear false witness, and any other commandment, is briefly comprehended in this saying, You shall love your neighbor as yourself.

He does not say merely that it is fulfilled, but that it is briefly comprehended—that is, the whole work of the commandments is completed concisely and in a few words. For the beginning and the end of virtue is love. Love is both the root, the foundation, and the summit of virtue. If it is both the beginning and the fulfillment, what can equal it? But he does not seek love merely, but intense love. For he does not say merely love your neighbor, but as yourself. This is why Christ said that the Law and the Prophets hang upon it. And in making two kinds of love, see how He has elevated this! For after saying that the first commandment is, You shall love the Lord your God, He added a second; and He did not stop, but added, like it; You shall love your neighbor as yourself. What can equal this love for humanity, or this gentleness? When we were at infinite distance from Him, He brings our love for each other into comparison with our love for Himself, and says that the one is like the other. Therefore, to make the measures of both nearly the same, for the one He says, with all your heart, and with all your soul, but for love toward one's neighbor, He says, as yourself. But Paul said that when this does not exist, even the other is of no great profit to us. So just as we, when we are fond of someone, say, if you love him, then you love me; so He also, to show this, says, is like it; and to Peter, If you love Me, feed My sheep.

He does not say merely it is fulfilled, but it is briefly comprehended, that is, the whole work of the commandments is concisely and in a few words completed. For the beginning and the end of virtue is love. This it has for its root, this for its groundwork, this for its summit. If then it be both beginning and fulfilment, what is there equal to it? But he does not seek love merely, but intense love. For he does not say merely love your neighbor, but, as yourself. Hence also Christ said that the Law and the Prophets hang upon it. And in making two kinds of love, see how He has raised this! For after saying that the first commandment is, You shall love the Lord your God, He added a second; and He did not stay, but added, like it; You shall love your neighbor as yourself. What can be equal to this love to man, or this gentleness? That when we were at infinite distance from Him, He brings the love to us into comparison with that toward Himself, and says that is like this. Hence then, to put the measures of either as nearly the same, of the one He says, with all your heart, and with all your soul, but of this towards one's neighbor, He says, as yourself. But Paul said, that when this did not exist even the other was of no great profit to us. As then we, when we are fond of any one, say, if you love him, then you love me; so He also to show this says, is like it; and to Peter, If you love Me, feed My sheep. John 21:16

Love works no ill to one's neighbor; therefore, love is the fulfilling of the Law.

Ver. 10. Love works no ill to his neighbor, therefore love is the fulfilling of the Law.

Notice how love has both virtues: abstinence from evil (for it works no ill, he says) and the doing of good deeds. For it is, he says, the fulfilling (or filling up) of the Law, not only setting before us instruction on moral duties in a concise form, but also making their accomplishment easy. For Paul was concerned not only that we should become acquainted with things profitable to us (which is the Law's concern), but also that we should actually do them, and love brought us great assistance in this. It accomplishes not just some part of the commandments, but the whole sum of virtue in us. Let us then love one another, since in this way we shall also love God, who loves us. For in the case of men, if you love a man's beloved, the one who loves him is upset about it. But here God deems you worthy to share His love, and hates you when you do not share it. For man's love is laden with envy and grudging, but God's is free from all passion, which is why He seeks those to share His love. For He says, love along with Me, and then I will love you even more. You see the words of a passionate lover! If you love My beloved, then I will also reckon Myself to be greatly beloved by you. For He passionately desires our salvation, and this He showed from of old. Now hear what He says when He was forming man: Let Us make man in Our Image, and again, Let Us make a helper fit for him. It is not good for him to be alone. And when man had transgressed, God rebuked him—observe how gently—and He does not say, Wretch! You complete wretch! After receiving so great benefits, have you trusted the devil after all? And left your Benefactor to take up with the evil spirit? But what does He say? Who told you that you are naked, unless you have eaten from the Tree, from which alone I commanded you not to eat? As if a father were to say to a child who was ordered not to touch a sword, and then disobeyed and got hurt, How did you get hurt? By not listening to me. You see these are the words of a friend rather than a master, of a friend despised, and not even then forsaking. Let us then imitate Him, and when we rebuke, let us preserve this moderation. For He also rebukes the woman with the same gentleness. Or rather, what He said was not so much rebuke as admonition and correction, and security against the future. This is why He says nothing to the serpent. For the serpent was the designer of the mischief and had no power to put the accusation off on anyone else, which is why He punished him severely. And even here He did not stop, but made the earth also to share in the curse. But if He cast them out of paradise and condemned them to labor, even for this we ought to adore and reverence Him most. For since self-indulgence results in listlessness, He cuts into the pleasure by building a fort of pain against listlessness, that we may return to the love of Him. And what of Cain's case? Does he not meet with the same gentleness? For being insulted by him also, He does not insult in return, but entreats him and says, Why has your countenance fallen? And yet what he had done allowed of no excuse whatever. And this the younger brother shows. But still, even then He does not rebuke him. But what does He say? Have you sinned? Keep peace; do so no more. To you shall his turning be, and you shall rule over him—meaning his brother. For if you are afraid, He means, lest for this sacrifice I should deprive you of the preeminence of the firstborn, be of good cheer, for I put the entire command over him into your hands. Only be better, and love him who has done you no wrong, for I have an interest in you both. And what makes Me most glad is that you not be at variance with one another. For as a devoted mother does, so God does and plans everything to keep one from being torn from another. But that you may get a clearer view, by an example, of my meaning, call to mind, I pray, Rebecca in her trouble, running about everywhere when the elder son was at enmity with the younger. For if she loved Jacob, still she did not feel averse to Esau. And therefore she said, Lest by any means I be deprived of both of you, my children, in one day. Therefore God also on that occasion said, You have sinned: be at peace: to you shall his turning be, thus repressing the murder beforehand and aiming at the peace of them both. But when Cain had murdered him, God did not even then bring His care for him to a close, but again answers the fratricide in gentle terms, saying, Where is your brother Abel? so that even now, if he would, he might make a full confession. But he struggled in defense of his former misdeeds, with a greater and sadder shamelessness. But even then God does not leave him, but again speaks the language of an injured and despised lover, and says, The voice of your brother's blood cries to Me. And again He rebukes the earth with the murderer, turning His wrath off to it, and saying, Cursed be the earth, which opened her mouth to receive your brother's blood, and doing like those who lament, as David also did when Saul was fallen. For he made an address to the mountains which received him as he died, in the words, You mountains of Gilboa, let there fall on you neither rain nor dew, because there the shields of the mighty were cast away. And thus God also, as though singing some solitary dirge, says, The voice of your brother's blood cries to Me; and now you are cursed from the earth, which has opened her mouth to receive your brother's blood from your hand. And this He said to humble his fiery passion, and to persuade him to love him at least now he had gone. Have you extinguished his life? He would say; why do you not now extinguish the hatred also? But what does He do? He loves both the one and the other, since He made them both. What then? Does He let the murderer go unpunished? No, he would only have grown worse. Will He punish him then? No, He has more tenderness than a father. See then how He at once punishes and also displays, even in this, His love. Or rather, He does not so much as punish, but only corrects. For He does not kill him, but only afflicts him with trembling, that he may divest himself of the crime, that so at least he may come back to a natural tenderness for the other, and that so at last he may make a truce with him now he has gone. For God desired that he should not go away to the other world in enmity with the one who was deceased. This is the way in which those who love, when in doing acts of kindness they meet with no love in return, are led on to be vehement and to threaten, not willingly indeed, but led by their love to do this, that at least in this way they may win over those who scorn them. Yet affection of this sort is one of compulsion, and still even this solaces them, through the passion of their love. And so punishment itself comes from affection, since unless pained at being hated, they would not choose to punish either. Now observe how this is what Paul says to the Corinthians. For who is he (says he) that makes me glad, but the same who is made sorry by me? And so when he is going to the full extent of punishment, then he shows his love. Thus the Egyptian woman too, from her passionate love, passionately punished Joseph. And she indeed did so for mischief, the love being unchaste, but God for good, since the love was worthy of Him who loved. This is why He does not refuse even to condescend to grosser words, and to speak the names of human passions, and to call Himself jealous. For I am a jealous God, He says, that you may learn the intensity of the love. Let us then love Him as He would have us, for He sets great store by this. And if we turn away, He keeps inviting us, and if we will not be converted, He chastens us through His affection, not through a wish to exact punishment of us. And see what He says in Ezekiel to the city that was beloved yet had despised Him: I will bring your lovers against you, and will deliver you into their hands, and they shall stone you and shall slay you, and My jealousy shall be taken away from you, and I will rest and I will not trouble Myself anymore. What more than this could a passionate lover have said when despised by his beloved, and after all again ardently loving her? For God does everything that He may be loved by us, and owing to this He spared not even His Son. But we are unbending and savage. Yet let

Observe how it has both virtues, abstinence from evils (for it works no ill, he says), and the working of good deeds. For it is, he says, the fulfilling (or filling up) of the Law; not bringing before us instruction only on moral duties in a concise form, but making the accomplishment of them easy also. For that we should become acquainted with things profitable to us was not all that he was careful for (which is the Law's care), but also with a view to the doing of them it brought us great assistance; accomplishing not some part of the commandments, but the whole sum of virtue in us. Let us then love one another, since in this way we shall also love God, Who loves us. For in the case of men, if you love a man's beloved, he that loves him is contentious at it. But here He deems you worthy to share His love, and hates you when you share not. For man's love is laden with envy and grudging; but God's is free from all passion, whence also He seeks for those to share His love. For He says, love thou with Me, and then yourself also will I love the more. You see the words of a vehement lover! If you love My beloved, then will I also reckon Myself to be greatly beloved of you. For He vehemently desires our salvation, and this He showed from of old. Now hear what He says when He was forming the man, Let Us make man in Our Image: and again, Let Us make an help meet for him. It is not good for him to be alone. Genesis 1:26 And when he had transgressed, He rebuked him, observe how gently; and He does not say, Wretch! Thou very wretch! After receiving so great benefits, have you after all trusted to the devil? And left your Benefactor, to take up with the evil spirit? But what says He? Who told you that you are naked, unless you have eaten of the Tree, from which alone I commanded you not to eat? Genesis 3:11 As if a father were to say to a child, who was ordered not to touch a sword, and then disobeyed and got hurt, How did you get hurt? By not listening to me. You see they are the words of a friend rather than a master, of a friend despised, and not even then forsaking. Let us then imitate Him, and when we rebuke, let us preserve this moderation. For even the woman He also rebukes again with the same gentleness. Or rather what He said was not so much rebuke as admonition and correction, and security against the future. This is why He says nothing to the serpent. For he was the designer of the mischiefs, and had it not in his power to put off the accusation on any one else, wherefore He punished him severely: and even here He did not come to a pause, but made the earth also to share in the curse. But if He cast them out of paradise, and condemned them to labor, even for this we ought to adore and reverence Him the most. For since self-indulgence issues in listlessness, He trenches upon the pleasure by building a fort of pain against listlessness, that we may return to the love of Him. And what of Cain's case? Does he not meet with the same gentleness? For being by him also insulted, He does not reproach (same word as insult) in return, but entreats, (or comforts) him, and says, Why is your countenance fallen? Genesis 4:6 And yet what he had done allowed of no excuse whatever. And this the younger brother shows. But still even then He does not rebuke him: but what says He? Have you sinned: keep peace; do so no more. To you shall his turning be, and you shall rule over him Genesis 4:7, Septuagint, meaning his brother. For if you are afraid, lest for this sacrifice, He means, I should deprive you of the preëminence of the first-born, be of good cheer, for the entire command over him do I put into your hands. Only be thou better, and love him that has done you no wrong; for I have an interest in you both. And what makes Me most glad is, that you be not at variance one with another. For as a devoted mother, so does God do and plan everything to keep one from being torn from another; but that you may get a clearer view, by an example, of my meaning, call to your mind, pray, Rebecca in her trouble, and running about everywhere, when the elder son was at enmity with the younger. For if she loved Jacob, still she did not feel averse to Esau. And therefore she said, Lest by any means I be deprived of both of you, my children, in one day. Genesis 27:45 Therefore also God upon that occasion said, You have sinned: be at peace: unto you shall his turning be Genesis 4:7, so repressing the murder beforehand, and aiming at the peace of them both. But when he had murdered him, He did not even then bring His care for him to a close, but again answers the fratricide in gentle terms, saying, Where is your brother Abel? that even now, if he would, he might make a full confession. But he struggled in defense of his former misdeeds, with a greater and sadder shamelessness. But even then God does not leave him, but again speaks the language of an iujured and despised lover, and says, The voice of your brother's blood cries unto Me. Genesis 4:10 And again He rebukes the earth with the murderer, turning His wrath off to it, and saying, Cursed be the earth, which opened her mouth to receive your brother's blood (ib. ii.); and doing like those who lament ( ἀ νακαλοὕντας), as David also did when Saul was fallen. For he made an address to the mountains which received him as he died, in the words, You mountains of Gilboa, let there fall on you neither rain nor dew, because there were the shields of the mighty cast away. 2 Samuel 1:21 And thus God also, as though singing some solitary dirge ( μονῳδίαν), says, The voice of your brother's blood cries unto Me; and now are you cursed from the earth, which has opened her mouth to receive your brother's blood from your hand. And this He said to humble his fiery passion, and to persuade him to love him at least now he had gone. Have you extinguished his life? He would say; why do you not now extinguish the hatred also? But what does He do? He loves both the one and the other, since He made them both. What then? does (4 manuscripts will) He let the murderer go unpunished? Nay, he would but have grown worse. Will He punish him then? Nay, He has more tenderness than a father. See then how He at once punishes and also displays, even in this, His love. Or rather, He does not so much as punish, but only corrects. For He does not kill him, but only fetters him with trembling, that he may divest himself of the crime, that so at least he may come back to a natural tenderness for the other, and that so at last he may make a truce with him now he has gone; for He were fain he should not go away to the other world in enmity with him that was deceased. This is the way wherein they that love, when in doing acts of kindness they meet with no love in return, are led on to be vehement and to threaten, not with their will indeed, but led by their love to do this: that at least in this way they may win over those that scorn them. Yet affection of this sort is one of compulsion, and still this even solaces them, through the vehemency of their love. And so punishment itself comes from affection, since unless pained at being hated, they would not choose to punish either. Now observe, how this is what Paul says to the Corinthians. For who is he (says he) that makes me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me? 2 Corinthians 2:2 And so when he is going to the full extent of punishment, then he shows his love. Thus the Egyptian woman too, from her vehement love, as vehemently punished Joseph: and she indeed did so for mischief, the love being unchaste; but God for good, since the love was worthy of Him who loved. This is why He does not refuse even to condescend to grosser words, and to speak the names of human passions, and to call Himself jealous. For I am a jealous God Exodus 20:5, He says, that you may learn the intenseness of the love. Let us then love Him as He would have us: for He sets great store thereby. And if we turn away, He keeps inviting us, and if we will not be converted, He chastens us through His affection, not through a wish to exact punishment of us. And see what He says in Ezekiel to the city that was beloved, yet had despised Him. I will bring your lovers against you, and will deliver you into their hands, and they shall stone you, and shall slay you, and My jealousy shall be taken away from you, and I will rest, and I will not trouble Myself any more. From Ezekiel 16:37-42 What more than this could a vehement lover have said, when despised by his beloved, and after all again ardently loving her? For God does everything that He may be loved by us, and owing to this He spared not even His Son. But we are unbending, and savage. Yet let us become gentle at last, and love God as we ought to love Him, that we may with pleasure enjoy virtue. For if any that has a beloved wife does not perceive any of the vexations that come day by day, He that loves with this divine and pure love, only consider what great pleasure he will have to enjoy! For this is, indeed it is, the kingdom of Heaven; this is fruition of good things, and pleasure, and cheerfulness, and joy, and blessedness. Or rather, say as many things as I may, I shall still be unable to give you any such representation of it as should be, but the trial of it alone can give a knowledge of this goodly thing. Wherefore also the Prophet says, Delight yourself in the Lord Psalm 37:4, and, Taste and see that the Lord is gracious. Psalm 34:8 Let us then be persuaded, and indulge ourselves in His love. For in this way we shall both see His Kingdom even from out of this life, and shall be living the life of Angels, and while we abide on earth, we shall be in as goodly a condition as they that dwell in heaven; and after our departing hence, shall stand the brightest of beings by the judgment-seat of Christ, and shall enjoy that glory unutterable, which may we all attain unto, by the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ. For to Him is the glory forever, Amen.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 22 — Romans 12:14

Homily 22 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210222.htm>.

Opening

Romans 12:14

Rom. XII. 14

Bless those who persecute you; bless them, and do not curse them.

Bless them which persecute you; bless, and curse not.

After teaching them how they ought to think toward one another, and after joining the members closely into one body, he next proceeds to lead them out to the battle with those outside, which he makes easier from this point on. For just as someone who has not managed things well with those on his own side will find more difficulty in arranging affairs with strangers, so the person who has practiced properly among his own will more easily have the advantage over those outside as well. Therefore Paul also, as he continues his journey, after dealing with the one group places the other, and says, Bless them that persecute you. He did not say, be not spiteful or revengeful, but required something far better. For a wise man might do that, but this is quite an angel's part. And after saying bless, he adds, and curse not, lest we should do both the one and the other, and not the former only. For those who persecute us are providers of a reward to us. But if you are sober-minded, there will be another reward after that one, which you will gain yourself. For he will give you the reward for persecution, but you will give yourself the one from blessing another, in that you bring forth a very great sign of love to Christ. For just as the person who curses his persecutor shows that he is not much pleased at suffering this for Christ, so the person who blesses shows the greatness of his love. Do not then curse him, so that you yourself may gain the greater reward, and may teach him that the thing is a matter of inclination, not of necessity, of holiday and feast, not of calamity or dejection. For this reason Christ Himself said, Rejoice when men speak all manner of evil against you falsely. Hence too it was that the Apostles returned with joy not only from having been slandered, but also from having been scourged. For besides what I have mentioned, there will be another gain, and that no small one, that you will make, both the shaming of your adversaries by this, and instructing them by your actions that you are traveling toward another life; for if he sees you joyous and lifted up from suffering ill, he will see clearly from the actions that you have other hopes greater than those of this life. So if you do not act this way, but weep and lament, how is he to be able to learn from that that you are waiting for any other life? And besides this, you will accomplish yet another thing. For if he sees you not vexed at the insults done to you, but even blessing him, he will stop harassing you. See then how much good comes from this: both a greater reward for yourself and less temptation, and he will cease persecuting you, and God too will be glorified, and to the person who is in error your endurance will be instruction in godliness. For this reason it was not only those who insult us, but even those who persecute us and deal despitefully with us, that he commanded us to repay with the opposite. And now he orders them to bless, but as he goes on, he exhorts them to do them good in deeds also.

After teaching them how they ought to be minded towards one another, and after joining the members closely into one, he next proceeds to lead them forth to the battle without, which he makes easier as from this point. For as he who has not managed things well with those of his own side, will find more difficulty in arranging affairs with strangers, so he, that has practised himself duly among these, will with the more ease have the advantage of those without also. Hence then Paul also as he goes on in his journey, after the one places the other, and says, Bless them that persecute you. He did not say, be not spiteful or revengeful, but required something far better. For that a man that was wise might do, but this is quite an angel's part. And after saying bless, he proceeds, and curse not, lest we should do both the one and the ether, and not the former only. For they that persecute us are purveyors of a reward to us. But if you are sober-minded, there will be another reward after that one, which you will gain yourself. For he will yield you that for persecution, but you will yield yourself the one from the blessing of another, in that you bring forth a very great sign of love to Christ. For as he that curses his persecutor, shows that he is not much pleased at suffering this for Christ, thus he that blesses shows the greatness of his love. Do not then abuse him, that you yourself may gain the greater reward, and may teach him that the thing is matter of inclination, not of necessity, of holiday and feast, not of calamity or dejection. For this cause Christ Himself said, Rejoice when men speak all manner of evil against you falsely. Matthew 5:11 Hence too it was that the Apostles returned with joy not from having been evil spoken of only, but also at having been scourged. Acts 5:40-41 For besides what I have mentioned, there will be another gain, and that no small one, that you will make, both the abashing of your adversaries hereby, and instructing of them by your actions that you are travelling to another life; for if he see you joyous, and elevated, ( πτερούμενον) from suffering ill, he will see clearly from the actions that you have other hopes greater than those of this life. So that if you dost not so, but weepest and lamentest, how is he to be able to learn from that that you are tarrying for any other life? And besides this, you will compass yet another thing. For provided he see you not vexed at the affronts done you, but even blessing him, he will leave harassing you. See then how much that is good comes from this, both a greater reward for yourself and a less temptation, and he will forbear persecuting you, and God too will be glorified: and to him that is in error your endurance will be instruction in godliness. For this reason it was not those that insult us only, but even those that persecute us and deal despitefully with us, that he bade us requite with the contrary. And now he orders them to bless, but as he goes on, he exhorts them to do them good in deeds also.

Verse 15. Rejoice with those who rejoice, and weep with those who weep.

Ver. 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep.

Since it is possible to bless and not to curse, yet not do this out of love, he wants us to be filled with the warmth of friendship throughout. This is why he goes on to say that we should not only bless, but also feel compassion for their pains and sufferings whenever we see them fall into trouble. Yes, someone might say, we can see why he commanded us to join in the sorrows of those who mourn, but why did he command the other thing, when it is no great matter? Actually, it requires more of a high Christian spirit to rejoice with those who rejoice than to weep with those who weep. For nature itself perfectly fulfills this: there is no one so hard-hearted as not to weep over someone in calamity. But the other requires a very noble soul, so as not only to keep from envying, but even to feel pleasure with the person who is honored. This is why he placed it first. For nothing binds love so firmly as sharing both joy and pain with one another. Do not, just because you are far from difficulties yourself, remain aloof from sympathizing too. For when your neighbor is mistreated, you ought to make the calamity your own. Share in his tears, so that you may lighten his low spirits. Share in his joy, so that you may make the joy strike deep root and fix love firmly, and be of service to yourself rather than to him in doing so, by your weeping making yourself merciful, and by sharing his pleasure, purging yourself of envy and grudging. And let me draw your attention to Paul's considerateness. For he does not say, Put an end to the calamity, lest you should say in many cases that it is impossible, but he has commanded the easier task, and that which is in your power. For even if you are not able to remove the evil, still contribute tears, and you will take the worst half away. And if you are not able to increase a man's prosperity, contribute joy, and you will have made a great addition to it. Therefore it is not merely abstaining from envy, but what is a much greater thing that he urges us to, namely, joining in the pleasure. For this is a much greater thing than not envying.

Since it is possible to bless and not to curse, and yet not to do this out of love, he wishes us to be penetrated with the warmth of friendship throughout. And this is why he goes on in these words, that we are not only to bless, but even feel compassion for their pains and sufferings, whenever we happen to see them fallen into trouble. Yes, it will be said, but to join in the sorrows of mourners one can see why he ordered them, but why ever did he command them the other thing, when it is no such great matter? Aye, but that requires more of a high Christian temper, to rejoice with them that do rejoice, than to weep with them that weep. For this nature itself fulfils perfectly: and there is none so hard-hearted as not to weep over him that is in calamity: but the other requires a very noble soul, so as not only to keep from envying, but even to feel pleasure with the person who is in esteem. And this is why he placed it first. For there is nothing that ties love so firmly as sharing both joy and pain one with another. Do not then, because you are far from difficulties yourself, remain aloof from sympathizing too. For when your neighbor is ill-treated, you ought to make the calamity your own. Take share then in his tears, that you may lighten his low spirits. Take share in his joy, that you may make the joy strike deep root, and fix the love firmly, and be of service to yourself rather than to him in so doing, by your weeping rendering yourself merciful, and by your feeling his pleasure, purging yourself of envy and grudging. And let me draw your attention to Paul's considerateness. For he does not say, Put an end to the calamity, lest you should say in many cases (or perchance πολλάκις) that it is impossible: but he has enjoined the easier task, and that which you have in your power. For even if you are not able to remove the evil, yet contribute tears, and you will take the worst half away. And if you be not able to increase a man's prosperity, contribute joy, and you will have made a great addition to it. Therefore it is not abstaining from envy only, but what is a much greater thing that he exhorts us to, namely, joining in the pleasure. For this is a much greater thing than not envying.

Be of the same mind with one another. Do not set your minds on high things, but associate with people of low status.

Ver. 16. Be of the same mind one towards another. Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate.

Here again he strongly emphasizes lowliness of mind, the topic with which he had begun this exhortation. There was a real possibility that they would be filled with pride, both because of their city and for various other reasons. So he keeps draining away the diseased matter and reduces the swelling. For nothing creates such divisions in the Churches as vanity does. And what does he mean by "Be of the same mind one towards another"? If a poor man has come into your house, be like him in your manner; do not put on some unusual pompous attitude because of your wealth. There is no rich and poor in Christ. So do not be ashamed of him because of his outward clothing, but receive him because of his inner faith. And if you see him in sorrow, do not disdain to comfort him, nor if you see him in prosperity, feel embarrassed to share his joy and be glad with him, but have the same attitude toward his situation as you would toward your own. For it says, "Be of the same mind one towards another." For instance, if you consider yourself a great man, then consider him so likewise. Do you think that he is lowly and insignificant? Well then, pass this same judgment upon yourself, and cast aside all inequality. And how is this to be done? By casting aside that reckless attitude. Therefore he goes on: "Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate." That is, bring yourself down to their humble condition, associate with them, walk with them, do not be humble in mind only, but actually help them, and reach out your hand to them—not through others, but in your own person, as a father caring for a child, as the head caring for the body. As he says in another place, "being bound with them that are in bonds." But here he means by those of low estate not merely the lowly-minded, but those of a low social rank, whom one is apt to despise.

Here again he insists much upon lowliness of mind, the subject he had started this exhortation with. For there was a probability of their being full of high-mindedness, both on account of their city (see p. 343), and from sundry other causes; he therefore keeps drawing off ( ὑ ποσύρει, 2 manuscripts ὐ πορύττει) the morbid matter, and lowers the inflammation. For there is nothing that makes such schisms in the Churches as vanity does. And what does he mean by, Be of the same mind one towards another? Has a poor man come into your house? Be like him in your bearing, do not put on any unusual pompous air on account of your riches. There is no rich and poor in Christ. Be not then ashamed of him because of his external dress, but receive him because of his inward faith. And if you see him in sorrow, do not disdain to comfort him, nor if you see him in prosperity, feel abashed at sharing his pleasure, and being gladdened with him, but be of the same mind in his case, that you would be of in your own. For it says, Be of the same mind one towards another. For instance, if you think yourself a great man, therefore think him so likewise. Do you suspect that he is mean and little? Well then, pass this same sentence upon yourself, and cast aside all unevenness. And how is this to be? By your casting aside that reckless temper. Wherefore he proceeds: Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. That is, bring yourself down to their humble condition, associate with them, walk with them, do not be humbled in mind only, but help them also, and reach forth your hand to them, not by means of others, but in your own person, as a father taking care of a child, as the head taking care of the body. As he says in another place, being bound with them that are in bonds. Hebrews 13:3 But here he means by those of low estate not merely the lowly-minded, but those of a low rank, and which one is apt to think scorn of.

Be not wise in your own conceits. This means, do not think that you can manage everything by yourselves. Scripture says elsewhere, "Woe to them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight" (Isaiah 5:22). And by this again, he secretly undermines recklessness and reduces conceit and swelling pride. For nothing so puffs people up and makes them feel superior to others as the belief that they can manage on their own. For this reason God has made us dependent on one another, so that even if you are wise, you will still need another person. But if you think you do not need him, you will be the most foolish and helpless of people. For such a person strips himself of all help, and whatever error he may fall into, he will have the benefit neither of correction nor of pardon. He will provoke God by his recklessness and will fall into many errors. For it often happens—yes, very often—that a wise person does not see what is needed, while someone with less insight discovers what is actually useful. This happened with Moses and his father-in-law, with Saul and his servant, and with Isaac and Rebecca. Do not suppose, then, that needing another person diminishes you. For this actually elevates you more, makes you stronger, brighter, and more secure.

Be not wise in your own conceits. This is, do not think that you can do for yourselves. Because the Scripture says in another place besides, Woe to them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight. Isaiah 5:22 And by this again, he secretly draws off recklessness, and reduces conceit and turgidity. For there is nothing that so elates men and makes them feel different from other people, as the notion that they can do by themselves. Whence also God has placed us in need one of another, and though thou be wise you will be in need of another: but if you think that you are not in need of him, you will be the most foolish and feeble of men. For a man of this sort bares himself of all succor, and in whatever error he may run into, will not have the advantage either of correction or of pardon, and will provoke God by his recklessness, and will run into many errors. For it is the case, aye, and often too, that a wise man does not perceive what is needful, and a man of less shrewdness hits upon somewhat that is applicable. And this happened with Moses and his father-in-law, and with Saul and his servant, and with Isaac and Rebecca. Do not then suppose that you are lowered by needing another man. For this exalts you the more, this makes you the stronger, and the brighter too, and the more secure.

Do not repay anyone evil for evil.

Ver. 17. Recompense to no man evil for evil.

For if you criticize another person who schemes against you, why do you make yourself subject to the same accusation? If he did wrong, why do you not avoid imitating him? And notice how he makes no distinction here but establishes one law for everyone. For he does not say, do not repay evil to the believer, but to no man—whether he is a pagan, whether he is corrupt, or whatever else. Provide things honest in the sight of all men.

For if you find fault with another who plots against you, why do you make yourself liable to this accusation? If he did amiss how do you come not to shun imitating him? And observe how he puts no difference here but lays down one law for all. For he does not say, recompense not evil to the believer, but to no man, be he heathen, be he contaminated, or what not. Provide things honest in the sight of all men.

If it is possible, as much as depends on you, live peaceably with all people.

Ver. 18. If it be possible, as much as lies in you, live peaceably with all men.

This means: let your light shine before men (Matthew 5:16), not so that we should live for vanity, but so that we do not give those who are looking for it an opportunity to accuse us. That is why he also says elsewhere, "Give none offense, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the Church of God" (1 Corinthians 10:32). And in what follows he carefully limits his meaning by saying, "If it be possible." For there are cases in which it is not possible—for instance, when we have to argue about religion or to defend those who are wronged. And why be surprised if this is not always possible with other people, when even in the case of husband and wife he set aside the rule? "But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart" (1 Corinthians 7:15). His meaning is roughly this: Do your own part, and give no one an occasion for war or fighting, neither Jew nor Gentile. But if you see the cause of religion suffering anywhere, do not value harmony above truth, but take a noble stand even to the point of death. And even then do not be at war in your soul, do not be hostile in your disposition, but fight only over the issues themselves. For this is what "as much as in you lies, be at peace with all men" means. But if the other person will not be at peace, do not fill your own soul with turmoil, but in your mind remain friendly (philos, some manuscripts read philosophos) as I said before, without giving up the truth on any occasion.

This is that: let your light shine before men Matthew 5:16, not that we are to live for vanity, but that we are not to give those who have a mind for it a handle against us. Whence he says also in another place, Give none offense, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the Church of God. 1 Corinthians 10:32 And in what follows he limits his meaning well, by saying, If it be possible. For there are cases in which it is not possible, as, for instance, when we have to argue about religion, or to contend for those who are wronged. And why be surprised if this be not universally possible in the case of other persons, when even in the case of man and wife he broke through the rule? But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. 1 Corinthians 7:15 And his meaning is nearly as follows: Do your own part, and to none give occasion of war or fighting, neither to Jew nor Gentile. But if you see the cause of religion suffering anywhere, do not prize concord above truth, but make a noble stand even to death. And even then be not at war in soul, be not averse in temper, but fight with the things only. For this is the import of as much as in you lies, be at peace with all men. But if the other will not be at peace, do not thou fill your soul with tempest, but in mind be friendly ( φίλος, several manuscripts φιλόσοφος) as I said before, without giving up the truth on any occasion.

Verse 19. Dearly beloved, do not avenge yourselves, but rather give place to wrath. For it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay, says the Lord.

Ver. 19. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath. For it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay, says the Lord.

What wrath does he mean? The wrath of God. Now since what the injured person most wants to see is himself having the pleasure of revenge, Paul gives him this very thing in full measure: if you do not avenge yourself, he means, God will be your avenger. Leave it then to Him to pursue your wrongs. For this is the meaning of "give place unto wrath." Then to give further comfort, he also brings forward the quotation, and after winning him over more thoroughly to himself in this way, he demands more Christian heroism (philosophia) of him, and says:

Unto what wrath? To the wrath of God. Now since what the injured man desires most to see is, himself having the pleasure of revenge, this very thing he gives him in full measure, that if you dost not avenge yourself, he means, God will be your avenger. Leave it then to Him to follow up your wrongs. For this is the force of give place unto wrath. Then to give further comfort, he brings the quotation forward also, and after winning him more throughly to himself in this way, he demands more Christian heroism ( φιλοσόφιάν) of him, and says:

If your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him something to drink; for by doing this you will heap coals of fire on his head. Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.

Ver. 20, 21. If your enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst, give him to drink; for in so doing you shall heap coals of fire upon his head. Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.

Why am I telling you that you must keep peace? Because I even insist that you must do acts of kindness. For he says, give him food, and give him drink. Then, since the command he gave was very difficult and great, he continues: for in doing this you will heap coals of fire upon his head. He said this both to humble the one person through fear and to make the other more ready through hope of reward. For when the person who is wronged is weak, he is not as interested in any good that might come to him as he is in vengeance upon the person who has hurt him. For nothing is as sweet as seeing an enemy punished. What the injured person is longing for, then, Paul gives him first, and once he has released the venom, he then gives advice of a higher kind, saying, Be not overcome of evil. For he knew that if the enemy were an utter brute, he would not continue to be an enemy once he had been fed. And if the injured person has ever so little a soul, still, while feeding him and giving him drink, he will not have any further desire for his punishment. Therefore, confident in the outcome of the action, Paul does not simply threaten but even dwells at length on the vengeance. For he did not say, you will take vengeance, but, you will heap coals of fire upon his head. Then he further declares him victor by saying, be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. And he gives a kind of gentle hint that one is not to do it with that intention, since still cherishing a grudge would be being overcome by evil. But he did not say this at once, as he did not find it advisable yet. But when he had relieved the person of his anger, then he went on to say, overcome evil with good. Since this would be a victory. For the combatant is more the conqueror, not when he puts himself in position to take the blows, but when he withdraws himself and makes his opponent waste his strength upon the air. And in this way he will not be struck himself, and will also exhaust all of the other's strength. And this happens with insults as well. For when you return insults, you have the worse, not as overcome by a man, but what is far more disgraceful, by the slavish passion of anger. But if you are silent, then you will conquer and erect a trophy without a fight, and will have thousands to crown you and to condemn the slander of falsehood. For the one who replies seems to be speaking in return as if stung. And the one who is stung gives reason to suspect that he is conscious of being guilty of what is said of him. But if you laugh at it, by your laughing you do away with the sentence against you. And if you would have clear proof of what has been said, ask the enemy himself, when is he most vexed? When you are heated and insult him in return? Or when you laugh at him as he insults you? And you will be told the latter. For he is not as pleased with not being insulted in return as he is vexed because his abuse was not able to gain any hold upon you. Did you never see men in a rage, how they make no great account of their own wounds, but rush on with much violence, and are worse than wild boars in seeking to hurt their neighbor, and look to this alone, and are more given to this than to being on their guard against getting harmed? When therefore you deprive him of what he desires most, you bereave him of everything, by holding him in such contempt and showing him to be easy to despise and a child rather than a man; and you have gained the reputation of a wise man, and him you have clothed with the character of a vicious beast. Let us also do this when we are struck, and when we wish to strike, let us refrain from striking again. But would you give a mortal blow? Turn to him the other cheek also, and you will smite him with countless wounds. For those who applaud and wonder at you are more annoying to him than people stoning him would be; and before them, his conscience will condemn him and will exact the greatest punishment of him, and so he will go away looking confused as if he had been treated with the utmost severity. And if it is the esteem of the multitude that you look for, this too you will have in larger measure. And in a general way we have a kind of sympathy with those who are the sufferers; but when we also see that they do not strike in return, but even submit to it, we not only pity them but even feel admiration for them.

Why, he means, am I telling you that you must keep peace? For I even insist upon your doing kindness. For he says, give him to eat, and give him to drink. Then as the command he gave was a very difficult and a great one, he proceeds: for in so doing you shall heap coals of fire upon his head. And this he said both to humble the one by fear, and to make the other more ready-minded through hope of a recompense. For he that is wronged, when he is feeble, is not so much taken with any goods of his own as with the vengeance upon the person who has pained him. For there nothing so sweet as to see an enemy chastised. What he is longing for, then, that he gives him first, and when he has let the venom go, then he again gives advice of a higher tone, saying, Be not overcome of evil. For he knew that if the enemy were a very brute, he would not continue an enemy when he had been fed. And if the man injured be of ever so little a soul, still when feeding him and giving him to drink, he will not himself even have any farther craving for his punishment. Hence, out of confidence in the result of the action, he does not simply threaten, but even dwells largely upon the vengeance. For he did not say, you shall take vengeance but, you shall heap coals of fire upon his head. Then he further declares him victor, by saying, be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. And he gives a kind of gentle hint, that one is not to do it with that intention, since cherishing a grudge still would be being overcome of evil. But he did not say it at once, as he did not find it advisable yet. But when he had disburdened the man of his anger, then he proceeded to say, overcome evil with good. Since this would be a victory. For the combatant is rather then the conqueror, not when he brings himself under to take the blows, but when he withdraws himself, and makes his antagonist waste his strength upon the air. And in this way he will not be struck himself, and will also exhaust the whole of the other's strength. And this takes place in regard to affronts also. For when you do affronts in return, you have the worse, not as overcome (so 1 manuscript νικηθεὶς, Sav. κινηθεὶς) by a man, but what is far more disgraceful, by the slavish passion of anger. But if you are silent, then you will conquer, and erect a trophy without a fight, and will have thousands to crown you, and to condemn the slander of falsehood. For he that replies, seems to be speaking in return as if stung. And he that is stung, gives reason to suspect that he is conscious of being guilty of what is said of him. But if you laugh at it, by your laughing you do away with the sentence against you. And if you would have a clear proof of what has been said, ask the enemy himself, when he is most vexed? When you are heated, and insult him in return? Or when you laugh at him as he insults you? And you will be told the last rather. For he too is not so much pleased with not being insulted in return, as he is vexed because his abuse was not able to gain any hold upon you. Did you never see men in a passion, how they make no great account of their own wounds, but rush on with much violence, and are worse than very wild boars for seeking the hurt of their neighbor, and look to this alone, and are more given to this than to being on their guard against getting harmed? When therefore you deprive him of that he desires most, you bereave him of everything, by holding him thus cheap, and showing him to be easy to be despised, and a child rather than a man; and you indeed have gained the reputation of a wise man, and him you invest with the character of a noisome beast. This too let us do when we are struck, and when we wish to strike, let us abstain from striking again. But, would you give a mortal blow? Turn to him the other cheek also Matthew 5:39, and you will smite him with countless wounds. For they that applaud, and wonder at you, are more annoying to him than men to stone him would be; and before them, his conscience will condemn him, and will exact the greatest punishment of him, and so he will go off with a confused look as if he had been treated with the utmost rigor. And if it is the estimation of the multitude that you look for, this too you will have in larger share. And in a general way we have a kind of sympathy with those who are the sufferers; but when we also see that they do not strike (several manuscripts resist, ἀ ντιπίπτοντας) in return, but even give themselves up to it, we not only pity them, but even feel admiration for them.

I have reason here to lament that we, who could have both present blessings if we listened to Christ's law as we should, and also attain future ones, are cast out of both by not paying attention to what has been told us, but instead occupying ourselves with unwarranted speculation about them. For He has given us laws on all these matters for our benefit, and has shown us what brings us a good reputation and what brings us disgrace. And if it were likely to make His disciples look ridiculous, He would not have commanded this. But since this actually makes them the most notable of people—namely, not speaking evil when evil is spoken of us, not doing evil when evil is done to us—this was His reason for commanding it. But if this is true, how much more will speaking good when evil is spoken of us, and praising those who insult us, and doing good to those who plot against us, make us so. This then was why He gave these laws. For He cares for His own disciples and knows well what makes someone small or great. If then He both cares and knows, why do you quarrel with Him and wish to go another way? For conquering by doing evil is one of the devil's laws. This is why in the Olympic games that were celebrated in his honor, all the competitors conquer in this way. But in Christ's race this is not how the prize is awarded, for on the contrary, the law is that the person who is struck, not the person who strikes, is crowned. For such is the character of His race—it has all its rules the other way, so that the marvel is greater not only in the victory itself but also in the manner of victory. Now when things that on the devil's side are signs of victory, on this side He shows to produce defeat, this is the power of God, this the race of Heaven, this the theater of Angels. I know that you are thoroughly warmed now and have become as soft as wax, but when you leave here you will spit it all out. This is why I grieve—that we do not show in our actions what we are speaking about, even though we would be the greatest beneficiaries. For if we let our moderation be seen, we shall be invincible to anyone, and there is nobody, whether great or small, who will have the power to do us any harm. For if anyone abuses you, he has not hurt you at all, but himself severely. And if again he wrongs you, the harm will be with the person who does the wrong. Have you never noticed that even in courts of law, those who have been wronged are honored and stand and speak with complete freedom, but those who have done the wrong are bowed down with shame and fear? And why do I speak of slander and wrong? For even if he were to sharpen his sword against you and stain his right hand with your blood, it is not you that he has harmed, but himself that he has slaughtered. And he who was first killed in this way by a brother's hand will testify to what I say. For he departed to a harbor without a wave, having gained a glory that never fades, but the other lived a life worse than any death, groaning and trembling and bearing in his body the accusation of what he had done. Let us not follow after the latter then, but the former. For he who suffers evil does not have an evil that permanently dwells with him, since he is not its source; but as he received it from others, he overcomes it through his patient endurance. But he who does evil has the source of the mischief in himself. Was not Joseph in prison while the adulteress who plotted against him was in a fine and splendid house? Which then would you wish to have been? And do not yet mention the eventual outcome to me, but examine the circumstances themselves as they stood. For in this way you will rate Joseph's prison infinitely above the house with the adulteress in it. For if you were to see the souls of them both, you would find the one full of freedom and boldness, but that of the Egyptian woman in constraint, shame, dejection, confusion, and great despondency. And yet she seemed to conquer, but this was no real victory. Knowing all this then, let us prepare ourselves for bearing evils, so that we may be freed from bearing evils and may attain to the blessings to come, which may we all attain to, God grant, by the grace and love toward man, etc.

Here then I find reason to lament, that we who might have things present, if we listened to Christ's Law as we should, and also attain to things to come, are cast out of both by not paying attention to what has been told us, but giving ourselves to unwarranted philosophising about them. For He has given us laws upon all these points for our good, and has shown us what makes us have a good name, what brings us to disgrace. And if it was likely to have proved His disciples ridiculous, He would not have enjoined this. But since this makes them the most notable of men namely, the not speaking ill, when we have ill spoken of us; the not doing ill when we have ill done us; this was His reason for enjoining it. But if this be so, much more the speaking of good when we have ill spoken of us, and the praising of those that insult us, and the doing good to those that plot against us, will make us so. This then was why He gave these laws. For He is careful for His own disciples, and knowing well what it is that makes little or great. If then He both cares and knows, why do you quarrel with Him, and wish to go another road? For conquering by doing ill is one of the devil's laws. Hence in the Olympic games which were celebrated to him it is so that all the competitors conquer. But in Christ's race this is not the rule about the prize, for, on the contrary, the law is for the person smitten, and not for the person smiting, to be crowned. For such is the character of His race, it has all its regulations the other way; so that it is not in the victory only, but also in the way of the victory, that the marvel is the greater. Now when things which on the other side are signs of a victory, on this side he shows to be productive of defeat, this is the power of God, this the race of Heaven, this the theatre of Angels. I know that you are warmed thoroughly now, and have become as soft as any wax, but when you have gone hence you will spew it all out. This is why I sorrow, that what we are speaking of, we do not show in our actions, and this too though we should be greatest gainers thereby. For if we let our moderation be seen, we shall be invincible to any man; and there is nobody either great or small, who will have the power of doing us any hurt. For if any one abuses you, he has not hurt you at all, but himself severely. And if again he wrong you, the harm will be with the person who does the wrong. Did you never notice that even in the courts of law those who have had wrong done them are honored, and stand and speak out with entire freedom, but those who have done the wrong, are bowed down with shame and fear? And why do I talk of evil-speaking (Sav. conj. and 5 manuscripts κακηγορίαν) and of wrong? For were he even to whet his sword against you, and to stain his right hand in your life-blood ( εἰς τὸν λαιμὸν, as p. 505), it is not you that he has done any harm to, but himself that he has butchered. And he will witness what I say who was first taken off thus by a brother's hand. For he went away to the haven without a billow, having gained a glory that dies not away; but the other lived a life worse than any death, groaning, and trembling, and in his body bearing about the accusation of what he had done. Let us not follow after this then, but that. For he that has ill done him, has not an evil that takes up its constant abode with him, since he is not the parent of it; but as he received it from others, he makes it good by his patient endurance. But he that does ill, has the well of the mischief in himself. Was not Joseph in prison, but the harlot that plotted against him in a fine and splendid house? Which then would you wish to have been? And let me not hear yet of the requital, but examine the things that had taken place by themselves. For in this way you will rate Joseph's prison infinitely above the house with the harlot in it. For if you were to see the souls of them both, you would find the one full of enlargement and boldness, but that of the Egyptian woman in straitness, shame, dejection, confusion, and great despondency. And yet she seemed to conquer; but this was no real victor. Knowing all this then, let us fit ourselves for bearing ills, even that we may be freed from bearing ills, and may attain to the blessings to come. Which that we may all attain to, God grant, by the grace and love toward man, etc.